#i know its a tan. but you think sometimes he looks at his past self and his current and thinks that
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
ryuu...
#vibrato hurts#it was agonizing to watch him be treated like a dumbass for his accent#and told to tone it down + the beginnings of him playing into his sex appeal#anyways this might just be me being 1.) brown and 2.) raised by immigrants#but ryuus specific status as a 'foreigner' isn't something that's discussed really#qt least not from what ive seen#do you think his okinawan just gets slightly worse overtime#or how his voice defaults to not having any sort of accent after a while#in his child cards he has a darker skin tone than his current self#i know its a tan. but you think sometimes he looks at his past self and his current and thinks that#nobody would have any kind of visual clue he's okinawan anymore#i like to think that in the future when they're older and trigger the group isn't a thing anymore#he regains the tan
6 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Summary: Youâre desperately possessive of your boyfriend, Steve Harrington.
Pairings: Steve Harrington x Female Reader
Warnings: Language, NSFW, mutual masturbation, mentions of smut, and MORE!
Word count: 2,262
A/N: Iâve missed so badly, and this idea would not leave me alone!! Canât stop thinking of him or that new set photo! I hope you enjoy, my loves! â¤ď¸
âNo. Youâre not allowed to touch me, only look at me.â
It was absolutely comical, your boyfriendâs reaction to that statement, and youâd laugh if you werenât so worked up, wound to your core in the need to claim him, your tongue practically hanging out, saliva pooling in your mouth, latched onto a possessive prowl. He knows not to speak unless spoken to. What a good boy. You let him know this.
âWhat a good baby boy, Steve.â His full name, that coupling praise, causes his knees to knock together, making him hiss as his sensitive and heavy balls get caught in the crossfire.
You observe him once more, like the finest, most priceless work of art in a high security museum. His large feet, those hair legs and equally hair covered thighs â firm and muscular, a testament to his past routines, his current ones, and all the fighting of otherworldly creatures. Then thereâs the rest of him; biceps that tan in the summer, worked hard from countless battles, pieced together by defined, massive hands, fingers so thick and long that he should be fined for indecent exposure, that one lone vein thatâs woven around his forearm, one youâve traced many times with your fingers and tongue alike, his perky nipples, almost hidden in that chocolate jungle growing out of his chest, working together to provide the most perfect torso â not overly built, but enough to know that he keeps himself up, that pudge of stomach that rests atop his belt, pushes out his shirt at the navel, right where that deeply rich happy trail nearly ends, miles upon miles of freckles and moles, oneâs you arenât sure even Steve knows about. Luckily enough, youâre here to discover, to inform. You canât ever forget his back, how itâs mapped out in marks, scars, sometimes scratches from where heâs fucking you so deep you need to carve into to latch on, or how it moves with whatever heâs doing, muscles visible through gorgeous flesh.
His hair is ever changing, sometimes long at its nape, curls drifting here and there. But the tousled fluff remains the same, even when itâs wet from a shower or the rain, doused in perspiration, or torn into by your eager hands. It helps showcase his neck (your ultimate weakness), structured tendons - skin scarred and stubble scattered, moles and freckles there to be tasted, scoped into. It all works into his beautiful face; those pouty and perfect lips, ones that have made you see several galaxies and held you by their whispered captures. To the bridge of his nose, the shape of his jaw line, his beautiful, crooked smile, and his mossy, caramel colored irises that have stared, glared, worried and cried, shrouded by eyelashes that a man should not be able to possess.
And then thereâs that sweet and soft, fat ass that youâve often spent time between, when youâre not sliding your hand into the back of his pockets, squeezing, clinging to - you name it, youâve done it to Steve Harringtonâs ass. What gets your mouth watering outer limits, is those heavy balls, nestled on either side of that girthy, long cock. Surrounded by a bush to match his chest hair, Steveâs own personal monster has been responsible for a lot of self-pleasing, canât sit down, Iâm limping, first time squirting, desperate - nights. Pink around the cut tip, one long vein to match his forearm, itâs no secret with how it sits in his clothing, even if you werenât visibly in awe of it right at this very moment.
Youâre pretty sure that thereâs not one body made that even comes close to how pretty Steve Harringtonâs is.
âHoney? Please, I need you to tell me what you want me to do. Iâm looking at you, I just need you to tell me.â
His honey-hot voice warms you like a blanket fresh from the dryer, soaked in his apple and cedarwood scent. It breaks you from your Steve Harrington mental textbook, and you stare him down. Heâs fully naked on the newly added armchair to his bedroom, his thighs spread wide, feet planted on the floor. His chest is heaving sporadically, already glistening in the sweat of desperation, his new silver chain hanging from his neck, reflecting, one massive hand resting on his sternum, scratching, the other wrapped around his base, his fingertips barely grazing around the girth. You practically purr, shoving your lace panties down your legs â your final article of clothing remaining, Steveâs eyes drifting from your tits that are exposed, nipples hard, to your thighs as they spread apart for him.
Youâre not embarrassed, not even as your folds noisily separate, a webbed string stretching from one thigh to the other, getting caught on your cunt, which is swollen, putting you entirely on display. The power that youâre drunk on when Steveâs hazel irises vanish into completely blown pupils â itâs unlike anything youâve ever felt before. He squeezes himself, tongue lolling out to wet his un-kissed lips. âJesus-fucking-Christ.â
âWhat?â You mock. âNever seen a pussy this good before, even with your body count, Harrington?â
âBaby, she was just a girl I knew, I told you it wasnât anything ââ
âShut your pretty little mouth until I ask you a question, Steven. Yeah? You gonna listen or make this worse on yourself? Remove your hand from your dick.â
You hold up one finger to silence him from asking again what he should do next after he obeys, before youâre gliding it along the wet seam of yourself. Fuck, youâre soaking wet from all of this teasing, this tense intensity, and seeing Steve spotlighted like your own personal feast. He nearly growls, his toes curling, cracking, as you push one finger into your cunt without breaking eye contact. Heâs squirming on his chair, cock jumping, slapping against his stomach, leaving behind a smear of pre-cum. Your hand slides across your stomach and grabs at your breast, rolling and squeezing, mouth parting, eyes rolling back, and you start fucking your self on your finger.
Lost in it all, eyes glazed over when they open and fixate on him, your jaw is unhinged and you lose control. âMy cunt is so fucking wet for you, Steve. I love you watching me. Feels so good, baby. Fuck, fuck â yeah.â
He feels his heartbeat accelerate, ramming itself in echoes against his ribcage, turning his blood into lava, melting his bones to ash. Heâs licking at the corner of his mouth, the top, fist clenching across his chest. But heâs still listening, privy to the game here. You want him to beg for it, but can you hold out on that?
Driven by your playful, primal, possession, you slide in another finger and groan, your next few words punched out. âThis isnât enough. Need your cock, Steve.â
You ignore his slip up, his smart mouth, driven by raw, animalistic cravings. âCome over here and get it then, honey.â
A few pumps and youâre speaking to him again, shaking your head. âWhat I want you to do, right now, is to touch yourself for me. Because the only way youâre going to cum tonight, is by your own hand.â
He starts to protest, but something about this, the refusal, however, an offered and open show â it does things to him he isnât prepared for.
âYeah, yeah â okay. Whatever you want. Can I fuck you after? Make you feel good, make it up to you?â
You smirk lazily, letting your opposite hand drop from your breast and part yourself for better friction. Heâs already spitting on himself without permission after his question, tugging eagerly, sloppy and drenched, his massive hand slick with it all. Youâve never been more jealous of his palm.
âWouldnât have anything to do with you needing to take back control, prove a point, get your dick wet, now would it?â You know thatâs not the case. Steve has always been the most giving lover youâve ever been with, and youâve not had too many. But stillâŚ
He fixes you with that bitchy, breathless-confined, trademark glare. âWhat do you think?â
âAwful cocky for someone whoâs jerking himself off, arenât you?â Thisâll shut him up. You add in a third finger and immediately cry out. It hurts, you knew it would, and it gives him pause.
âHoney, donât do that without â Goddammit, can I please just lick your clit? Help you so you donât hurt yourself?â Heâs paused, thumb over his head, tendons flexing in his wrist from holding back.
His words have you bucking into your own hand, unable to level off your breathing pattern when you speak.
âPretty Steve, you think I donât use three fingers when youâre not around? Iâll have to take an instant for you next time, wonât I?â You stumble through.
âFuck, you better do that, honey. Killing me here.â
âMaybe donât be so nice to one of your former bimbos next time? Iâm sure she can get another person to help her pick up a heavy box ââ
âSweetheart, you know she bought our old movie collection, it was just me being nice. I was the only one working. I barely remember her.â
âCrystal Abrams. Told everyone how you fingered her freshman year during the pep rally. You know, the one where you and your friends thought it was funny that I read my poem for English class. Then stuck copies of it all over the lockers when the school paper published it? Oh, and⌠you went on a date with her when you first started at the video store.â
Youâre over it. Both of you are aware of that, but it still is enough for Steve to attempt to get up and reach out. You shake it off, smiling softly to show him that this is what you need, that itâs okay, but that heâs yours and he needs to be reminded of it. You were on him the second he got back home to his place, waiting for him, a plan already formulated since you watched him help her with her box of old movies. He wasnât the problem, your kind Steve, the one that stole your heart - no, it was her overly flirtatious demeanor that unlocked your personal beast.
âShit, honey, mâ sorry, alright? So fucking apologeticâŚâ He begins to stroke himself, thumb rubbing light circles over his head, spreading his arousal around, his fingers catching and using it to glide his way.
You grin at his word usage and start fucking yourself, scattering your cream down to your knuckles. Your other hand leaves and grabs for your own throat, before settling on pinching your nipple and rolling your breast. You watch him get to work matching your pace, nodding, pleading beneath his breath, his spare hand finding his ballsack and cradling, tightening. His abdomen is tensing, legs shaking, throat muscles taunt and closing in as his vision begins to darken, lost in your face and the pleasure youâre giving one another by giving it to yourselves.
Thereâs barely any room to stretch on his desk chair, opposite of the room from him, and youâre needy, well aware youâll want to be held the second that you come. And Steve is slowing down, tilting his head. âYou wanna come over here and finish?â
The desk chair spins behind you and smacks into his dresser as you abandon it and stride towards his awaiting lap. His cologne, his aftershave, and that damp smell of sex knocks at your cheek and causes you to open your mouth, attempting to taste it. You clamber with care onto his lap, your back against his chest, legs spread, held heavily on either side of his thighs. He keeps you widely open, available to yourself. His balls stick to your ass, your cunt dousing his cock, that he holds away from your pussy, despite every pulsing attempt it makes to snap forward â his body knows where he belongs.
Your head drops back onto his shoulder and he runs his nose along your neck, over your throat, and paths around your jawline, his lips leaving kisses on your cheek, to behind your ear. His knuckles slide over the seam of you, his entire fist messy with combined essences, and he starts to pleasure himself, encouraging you, spare hand hovering over your breast. His voice is scorching hot, like a butter soaked syrup, rich and sugary. âCan I hold this for you?â
âMhm-hmm.â Is all you reply with, three fingers disappearing back into your cunt, bodies in close proximity giving feather light touches to one another.
He grasps your breast in his huge palm, voice nearly whispering, âYou gonna cum for me?â Heâs topping from the bottom, but youâre beyond caring, struggling to stroke that spot that he gets to without issue. âIâm so close for you, honey. Got me so hard denying me, talking to me like this.â
âSteve ââ
âIâm no one elseâs but yours, baby â I promise youâŚâ
And as you come undone in the arms of one another, at your own hands, mouths hovering, before kisses are taken deeply and roughly, you know that youâd rather die than let anything happen to him or let him disappear from you without him knowing how he is everything and then someâŚ
After youâve calmed in his arms, he kisses you for a while, works on re-lighting both of your fuses, and takes you to bed, making good on his end of the promises.
// Eat me paragraph //
#kristenwrites#my work#my writing#stranger things#stranger things smut#stranger things one shot#stranger things fanfic#stranger things fic#stranger things fanfiction#steve harrington#steve harrington smut#steve harrington one shot#steve harrington fic#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrington fanfiction#steve harrington x female reader#steve harrington x fem!reader#steve harrington x y/n smut#steve harrington x you#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x y/n
387 notes
¡
View notes
Text
fly me to the moon
Rating: M-ish (a lil spicy at the end)
Pairing: Frankie Morales x f!reader
Warnings: Swearing, boner mention, a douchebag, a little hint at food shaming
Word count: 2.5k
Description: You go on a date with a complete asshole. He takes you on a helicopter tour, not expecting the pilot to be the one to sweep you off your feet.
Authorâs note: Probably should have edited this more but meh. This was completely self-indulgent. Unbetaâd. Let me know what you think!
gif by @pedroispunk
Why did I agree to go out with this jackass in the first place?
Your eyes were starting to feel sore with the amount of times you had rolled them throughout your date. He hadnât noticed the exasperated movement of your eyes, too swept up in talking about the summer he spent in Ibiza with his former fraternity brothers, his medium rare, overpriced ribeye untouched.
So far, everything had felt off. The way he pulled up outside of your apartment and honked his horn to signal his arrival, the anchor cufflinks in his freshly pressed suit, paired with a pair of leather boat shoes and a salmon-pink button down. You loved a man in pink, but the rest of the outfit just felt like it didnât fit together. Was he going to a wedding or going to party on a yacht? You had glanced down at your own outfit, a simple black dress that stopped mid-calf and hung loose, just barely hinting at your curves.
God, you hoped he wasnât going to take you on a boat.
You had only agreed to this date in the first place because Liam, an investment banker who worked in your office building in the suite below yours, had asked you nearly every day for a month in a row. He was persistent, kind of like a mosquito, but you figured you were being too picky and needed to expand your horizons a bit. Maybe you would learn more about him and actually have a good time.
Not so much.
You couldnât help but notice the way his brows knit together when you had ordered the fettuccine alfredo. The restaurantâs menu was pretty limited, and you didnât recognize most of the items. This place was just too fancy for your comfort. You had wanted to call the waiter back to the table and change your order to a cheeseburger, just to embarrass him further.
As Liam droned on about how his father had taught him how to manage his finances, you let your mind wander to last weekend. You had gone out with your friends, Benny and Will, a pair of brothers who were each otherâs polar opposites, yet they had a bond that was stronger than any other siblings you had ever met.
You were already well acquainted with their other friends, Santiago and Frankie, affectionately known as Pope and Catfish. Pope had a magnetic personalityâ he commanded the room without meaning to, sometimes to the detriment of others around him, who were trying to get a word in edgewise.Â
Frankie was complicated. He was quiet, a little rough around the edges, and a little gruff, but so soft at the same time. His eyes gave way to a deeply settled kind of hurt. They had drawn you in almost right away. It only took one glance at his smile, brilliant and boyish, with a hint of a dimple gracing his cheek, before you were hooked.
You had only known him for a few months now and only saw him when the guys got together, but you couldnât deny the desire that clutched at your stomach whenever his deep brown eyes met yours.
You heard your date call your name, snapping you out of your daydream.
âYou ready for part two of the best date ever?â Liam asked. His smirk was all wrong. It wasnât soft or playful. It was polished and practiced. He reminded you too much of Patrick Bateman.
âReady as Iâll ever be,â you said, pasting a smile onto your face, inwardly wincing at how fake it was. You could not wait to go home and put on your sweatpants.
Shit. Holy shit.
He was taking you on a helicopter tour. The same company that Catfish worked for. Your stomach was in knots, threatening an unwelcome return of the alfredo you had for lunch.
Maybe heâs not working today, maybe weâll get a different pilâ
Of course you had no such luck. The guide ushered you both over towards the launching pad, where Frankie stood, wearing a tan flight suit. His hair was tousled, likely from being up in the air for most of the day and he had a pair of aviators on. He looked delectable.
His eyebrows shot up in recognition. He cocked his head to the side, glancing at your date, then back at you, a grimace set on his face.
Frankie schooled his expression and walked up and gave you a side hug, his hand squeezing your shoulder gently.
âGood to see you,â he said, giving you a small grin.
âYou two know each other?â Liam asked, his eyes shifting between the two of you.
âOh, yes, Liamâ this is Frankie. Heâs one of my friends.âÂ
Friends.
âNice to meet you, Liam,â Frankie said, shaking his hand politely.
Liam gave Frankie one of his wide, practiced grins. âLikewise.â
You could have sworn you saw Liam wince a little during the handshake, but you chalked it up to pre-flight jitters. Liam slung an arm around your shoulder possessively and chuckled.
âExcited to show this pretty lady some pretty sights.â His fingers curled into your shoulder, a little too hard, and he jostled you a little, trying to come off as a cute gesture. It had you feeling like a rag doll.Â
The smile you gave him must have been pretty forced, because Frankie coughed, interrupting the moment.
âAll right, folks. Ready to get going?âÂ
You nodded, feeling a fluttering in your belly. Despite not wanting to be stuck in a helicopter with Liam, you were excited to finally see Frankie in action.
Frankie handed you both a pair of headsets and instructed you to buckle up. Before climbing in himself, he checked Liamâs belt, tightening it a little and then came over to your side, adjusting your belt as well. You risked a peek at him out of the corner of your eye, noticing the way his Adam's apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed.Â
âAll set,â he murmured, giving you a soft smile.
Before you knew it, Frankie was in the pilotâs seat and the helicopter roared to life. The blades were whirring above your heads, making your hair whip around your face. You tucked the sides of your dress under your legs, silently cursing Liam for not warning you of this afternoonâs non-dress appropriate activity.
The swoop you felt in your stomach was unlike anything you had felt before, more intense than a commercial flight. You tried not to fidget, knowing you were in good hands with Frankie piloting, but fuck, were you already high up, and only climbing higher by the second.
You briefly wondered how high up you were now, how high up Frankie had ever flown. You planned on asking him once you were all safely back on the ground.
A large gust of wind made its way into the helicopter, forcing a shiver down your spine, goosebumps rising on your woefully unprotected arms.
âYou cold, sweetie?â Liam asked. âI would give you my jacket but I need it to stay warm. You should have planned better, gorgeous.â
You instantly clenched your teeth, wishing murder was legal at this very moment.
âWell, Liam, I would have brought a jacket if you had told me we were coming here,â you said, voice dripping with a sarcastic, syrupy sweet tone.
âI have a jacket in the compartment in front of you,â Frankie said, glancing over quickly. âGo ahead and put it on.â
You obliged, opening the compartment and bundling up in the oversized jacket, instantly feeling better once the corduroy material covered your arms. You wrapped it around your torso and took a deep breath, hiding your grin in the sherpa collar. It smelled like him.
âThank you, âFish,â you said softly. He didnât respond, but you saw his dimple appear out of the corner of your eye.
âAll good back there?â You heard Frankieâs voice in your ears. You looked over to him, only catching a glimpse of his hands and the side of his face, partially obscured by his headset and his baseball cap.
âDoing fan-tas-tic, Frank,â Liam whooped. You couldnât help but wince at how loud his voice was, and how he intentionally pronounced Frankieâs name incorrectly.
âGreat,â Frankie sounded unamused.
You huffed, annoyed at your dateâs bad manners and looked out the window. Terrible date aside, you had to admit the bay from above was absolutely gorgeous. You looked down at the ocean, so expansive and eternally blue. Your eyes skimmed over to where water met land, at the soft sand on the beach, turning into a thick forest.
âFrankie, itâs beautiful,â you gasped.
You looked over at him briefly, seeing a hint of a smile on his face.
Liam was momentarily forgotten, until his hand snaked its way onto your thigh, giving it a little squeeze. Instinctually, you moved your leg at the unwanted contact. Liam looked over at you, an ugly scowl marring his face.
âCareful with the turns in this thing,â he said, addressing Frankie. âOur girl here ate about 15 pounds of pasta before this.â
You felt a hot wave of embarrassment wash over you, tears pricking at the corner of your eyes. They streaked down into your hairline from the force of the wind around you. You had already realized Liam was a bit of a douche, but you hadnât thought him to be cruel.
âThe only thing we have to worry about bringing this thing down is that big head of yours,â Frankie quipped back.
Biting back a laugh, you looked out the window so Liam wouldnât see your reaction.
You could tell Liam wanted to argue back, but he stayed quiet, since the man he wanted to lash out at was responsible for keeping you all alive at the moment.
The rest of the ride was pretty quiet, other than the persistent chopping of the helicopter blades. The views were beautiful, but you found your eyes wandering back over to Frankie every few minutes. The tanned skin of his hands as he deftly worked at the throttle. Every time he pulled on a control you saw the veins in his forearms strain with the movement. You wondered what else those hands could do.
Before you knew it, the bird touched down and you unbuckled your seatbelt, removing the tight headset from your ears. You had a slight headache and you could tell getting down was going to be a struggle.
Frankie seemed to have no issue, jumping out of his seat with grace and walking over to your side to help you down. Your legs were shaking, so you stumbled as your feet hit the ground, grabbing onto his broad shoulders for dear life.
âIâ oof, sorry,â you laughed nervously, rubbing your nose. You had bumped into his chest nearly smashing your face into his sternum. Frankie bit his lip and chuckled in response, squeezing your waist. You felt dizzy with his arms caging you in like this. It gave you an overwhelming desire to wrap yourself around him, to feel him pressed against you.
âItâs okay, I got you.â His voice rumbled in your ear, absolutely sending your senses on a tailspin. His strong, quiet voice was doing something magical to your already weak knees.
You stepped away before you fell over, remembering your date after a moment. He was about ten feet away, arms crossed, his face pinched in an angry expression.
âI donât think this is working out,â he said as you walked over to him.
âI couldnât agree more,â you said, giving him a sickly sweet grin. âIâll find another ride home.â
Liam scoffed and made his way back into the tour center to grab his belongings. You instantly felt a weight lift off your shoulders. Thank God he left.
âSo, why did you go out with that asshole, anyways?â Frankie asked, a bewildered expression on his face.
You sighed, feeling embarrassed.
âI honestly donât know. He wouldnât leave me alone so I decided to give him a shot.â
âI canât say I blame him for being persistent, but seriously, fuck that guy.â
You huffed a laugh.Â
âSeriously, when he made that comment about what you ate for lunch I wanted to throw him right out of the helicopter.â
You bit your lip and sniffed, feeling the embarrassment wash over you at the memory.
âIâm sorry you had to hear that,â your voice was small and you rubbed at your arms nervously.
Frankie had a hard, angry look on his face. It made you feel a little giddy, that he was so angry on your behalf.
âHe should have never talked to you that way. Heâs lucky you agreed to go out with his sorry ass.â
âYouâre right. And God, I canât believe he took me here, of all places,â you laughed. This really was surreal.
âFeels kind of like fate, huh?â He said, giving you a boyish grin.
âHow so?â
âWell,â he stepped towards you, arms sliding up the material of his jacket. âIâve always wanted to see you in this jacket.â His gaze made its way down your figure. His eyes were dark as he swallowed heavily.
âAnd Iâve always wanted to go on a date with you, though not while youâre on one with another man.â The smile he gave you was shy, searching, as if he wasnât sure how youâd react.
âWell, I wonât be making that mistake again,â you replied, stepping closer.Â
Your tongue came out to wet your lips and Frankie watched with rapture.Â
âIâd like to kiss you now, if thatâs okay.â His mouth was an inch from yours, and his large, calloused hands cradled your face gently.
âPlease, Frankie,â you sighed.
His lips were soft, despite the bruising urgency in his actions. Your hands immediately tangled into his hair, knocking the cap off his head. You melted against him and licked his bottom lip, asking for permission. He immediately complied, licking into your mouth. Your tongues found a delicious rhythm, tangling together. You moaned into his mouth, spurring him on further. His hips pressed into yours. You could feel how hard he was, even through his flight suit.
âFuck, babyâ he rasped, pulling away. His chest was heaving, breath ragged from your kiss. âThe things I want to do to you.â
You slanted your hips back into his, pressing into his erection. âThen do them.â
Frankie bit his lip and groaned, pressing his forehead to yours.
âYouâre absolutely perfect for me, you know that?âÂ
You grinned, leaning forward to capture his lips again.
âI want to do this right, though,â he said. âIâm going to take you out on a better date. Show you how first dates should go. And then Iâm going to take you home and show you how much Iâve wanted you for months.â
You felt as if your heart had stopped momentarily.
âThat sounds perfect to me,â you said, kissing him again.
Taglist: @tenderclio @softdin @darnitdraco @freeshavocadooooâ @recklessworry @wyn-dixieâ @manalg14â @codenamewife @comphersjostâ @princessxkenobiâ
#frankie morales#frankie morales x reader#frankie morales x you#frankie catfish morales#triple frontier#pedro pascal#tw food mention
338 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Ace is gone. Heâs been gone for five weeks.Â
Nancy has had a lot of time to think.Â
She sees the places where he used to be- the kitchen, his house, the spot in his driveway where Florence is always parked- and canât stop looking at them.Â
âNancy?âÂ
Nancy blinks and looks up. Aceâs mother is watching her, hands resting on the dough, eyes concerned. âAre you okay?âÂ
Today theyâre making babka-chocolate bread, braided in sections and glazed with egg wash. Nancy looks down. Sheâs not very good at braiding, but it mostly looks like Rebeccaâs dough.Â
âIâm fine,â she says, a half-smile working its way across her face. âItâs just been a long week.â Another week without Ace. She doesnât know why sheâs here, in his house- in his kitchen- but Rebecca doesnât seem to mind. She never has.
Nancyâs here every other day, now. Theyâve made bread and biscuits and a dozen Jewish desserts that Nancy is now addicted to.Â
Sometimes, Thom joins them.Â
( âHeâs taken quite the shine to you,â Rebecca whispers on one such day, eyes sparkling. âHeâs not like this with everyone.âÂ
Nancy doesnât bring up the ASL textbooks sitting new and shiny on her desk at home.Â
Talking about me again, Thom signs over his shoulder, and Rebecca laughs, flicks him on the shoulder. )
Now, Rebecca gently sets down her dough and wipes her fingers off on her apron. âDo you want to talk about it?âÂ
No, thank you, is Nancyâs knee jerk reaction. She pauses before letting the words come out. Sheâs been doing that more often, as of late. Sana-her therapist- would be proud.Â
Nancy purses her lips and drags a finger through the loose flour on the counter. âItâs nothing, really. Iâm just⌠going through a lot with my dadâs business, and... I canât help but feel like Iâm never going to be happy again.âÂ
The last part she doesnât mean to say out loud. âIâm sorry,â Nancy says immediately, and lifts her head up. âThat wasâŚâÂ
âOh, honey,â Rebecca whispers. Her eyes are shiny. âI donât know exactly whatâs been going on, but I can tell that itâs been hard on you. Youâve always been so strong. Just like your mother.âÂ
âHm,â Nancy manages, throat tight and vision blurry. When Rebecca bustles around the table and wraps her arms around her, she doesnât pull away.Â
Rebecca smells like soap and rosemary: she is warm and accepting and she makes Nancyâs heart hurt less. This will have to end eventually, but she canât help but lean into it anyway.
                               ***Â
âYouâve been spending a lot of time out of the house,â Carson remarks later that night.Â
Theyâre sitting at the dinner table, doing their best to eat what is supposed to be spaghetti, courtesy of Ryan. Heâs still learning how to use basic appliances: his cooking is dangerous.
 Nancy wrinkles her nose and stabs at a coagulated lump of pasta.Â
âYeah. Nothing bad. Iâve just been⌠baking.âÂ
Ryan hums and shoves a forkful of food into his mouth. Nancy and Carson watch in amazement as he gets it down without gagging. âYouâre really good at it, too. That, uh, chocolate croissant thingy you brought home yesterday was amazing.âÂ
Nancy raises an eyebrow, amused. âThe rugelach?âÂ
Ryan jabs his fork into the air. âYes. So good.âÂ
âSpending time with Rebecca, I gather?â Carsonâs voice is light and free of judgement. Before the whole Wraith thing, Nancy would have pulled up her walls, deflected the conversation.Â
Itâs a little different now, though, so Nancy just nods. âItâs just... nice to have someone to talk to whoâs normal.âÂ
Carson sighs and rubs her shoulder. âI understand that completely.âÂ
âHey,â Ryan states, expression pinched, âis pasta supposed to make my stomach bubbly?âÂ
Nancy and Carson exchange a long, tired look.Â
They take Ryan to the ER for food poisoning.Â
                               ***Â
George slams a palm down onto the table. Her engagement ring sparkles in the afternoon light. Nancy jumps. âItâs been quiet, Drew. Too quiet. I donât trust it.âÂ
Nancy takes a long look around the Claw. Itâs nearly packed to the brim with customers- their Yelp ratings have skyrocketed since the staff have actually started working again. âThis is your idea of quiet?âÂ
George groans and slides into the opposite booth. âYou know what I mean. Weâve had nothing supernatural happen for almost a month. Itâs driving me crazy.âÂ
âGood,â Nancy replies mildly, and takes another bite of her crab roll. âIâm taking a sabbatical from sleuthing.âÂ
Sana was the one to suggest a break from anything stressful- like sports or large events! Avoiding murder and possession via the paranormal probably isnât what her therapist means, but Nancy can read between the lines.Â
George screeches. Half the restaurant turns to look at them. They turn back when they see who it is.Â
âWhat?â She narrows her eyes and leans in. âOkay. I never thought Iâd live to see the Hero of Horseshoe Bay gives herself a break.â She crosses her arms. âIâm proud of you, Nancy.âÂ
Nancyâs heart hums. She sends George a grateful smile. âThanks.âÂ
George smiles back. âYour lunch break was over ten minutes ago, by the way. I need you to clean out the grease traps.âÂ
Nancyâs smile drops.Â
The grease traps are gross, hard work. Theyâre also the last normal thing Nancy did with Ace, which is equal parts sad and amusing.Â
She grits her teeth and scrubs her cloth against the dirty metal. At least itâs cool here, in the kitchen, and away from the always-prying eyes of customers.Â
The bell above the restaurant door tinkles faintly. Nancy sighs and dips her rag into the bucket of degreaser.Â
Bess screams, high-pitched and excited. âAce!âÂ
Nancy stands up so quickly that she knocks the bucket onto its side. No way.Â
He canât be back- itâs too soon, too late. Nancy needs to think more. If heâs back, she canât go to his house again, can she?
Heart pounding, she creeps over to the window and peers into the restaurant. Heâs surrounded by Bess and George- and, after a moment, Nick jogs in from the parking lot, smile blinding.Â
Nancy wants to go see him. She does. Her feet seem to have other ideas, though. She canât seem to move at all.Â
Ace looks good. His hair is longer, and sun-bleached; his skin is tanned. Even from this distance Nancy can see the new freckles on his face.Â
Thereâs a leather jacket, black and tight around his shoulders- and two new silver studs in his ears. Heâs smiling. He looks happy.
 Nancyâs chest aches.Â
âHey,â she hears him say to George, âWhereâs Nancy?âÂ
Nancy takes a half step backwards.Â
âCleaning the grease traps in the kitchen,â George replies, spreading her arms in a grand gesture. âThe best job in the world.âÂ
Ace laughs.Â
Nancy runs.Â
She doesnât really run- she simply makes a strategic, tactical retreat into the staff room and out the back door.Â
Thereâs no time to overthink it- not yet, her brain and heart agree. Not yet.Â
Nancy thanks her former self for parking her car at the very edge of the lot. Nobody notices as she pulls out onto the road, a full two hours before her shift is supposed to end.Â
Ooh, sheâs a little runaway! Bon Jovi croons on the radio. Daddyâs girl learned fast-Â
Nancy grits her teeth and pushes her foot against the accelerator.Â
All those things he couldnât say! Ooh, sheâs a little runawa-
Nancy spins the radio dial with fumbling fingers, and spends the rest of her drive listening to germanic opera.Â
âShit.âÂ
                                ***Â
âJesus,â Ryan says when he opens the front door. âYou look worse than I do, and I spent three hours getting my stomach pumped last night.âÂ
Nancy pushes past him without a word.Â
Ryanâs voice lowers, softens. âNancy. Hey.â He reaches out, gently wraps a hand around her wrist. She stops walking. âWhatâs wrong?âÂ
âNothing,â Nancy says, but her words come out wobbly, uneven.Â
Ryan scoots a little closer. âOkay, well⌠thatâs a lie.âÂ
Nancy snorts. âAce is back.âÂ
Ryan smiles, relieved. âThatâs great!â He pauses. âIsnât it?â When she says nothing, he squints his eyes, searches her face. âOh,â he says finally. âI see.âÂ
Nancy stiffens, alarmed. âHow did you-,âÂ
Ryan sighs and taps his cheek. âWe make the same kind of face, you know. Genetics and all that.âÂ
âShit,â Nancy says again, and tries very hard not to sink through the floor.Â
âDonât worry,â Ryan promises. âI wont say anything.â
âWhatâs going on?âÂ
Ryan and Nancy turn to face Carson, who is wrapped in a purple robe, fresh out of the shower. He takes one look at the expression on Nancyâs face and rushes over. âIs there another entity-,âÂ
âNo,â Nancy says vehemently. She drops her head onto his shoulder, breathes in the smell of his aftershave. âIâm just not feeling well.âÂ
Neither of her dads press her for more- they simply stand like that, the three of them, for a very long time.Â
                               ***Â
    George: where the hell are u??Â
    George: hello? nancy?
    George: are u ok
    Bess: ACE IS BACK!!!! :D
    Bess: wait where r uÂ
    Nick: Did something happen?Â
    Ace: hey. i just got back. where are you?Â
âNo,â Nancy says softly, and turns off her phone. âI am not good.âÂ
She needs a plan. Something to protect herself, and to spare everyone from the complications that one-sided feelings often bring. Itâs been a good five weeks, if she doesnât include the whole Ace thing. Itâs been peaceful. Happy.Â
She doesnât want to ruin that.Â
Nancy draws her knees up to her chest and stares out the window. I think Iâll just have to pretend. Itâs either that, or avoiding Ace altogether- which would be impossible.
No more baking with Rebecca and Thom, either. That hurts more than Nancy wants to admit- but sheâs already made up her mind. Sheâll keep her feelings on the back burner, and do her best to keep things normal.Â
With a sigh, she stands, and goes upstairs to take a much-needed nap.Â
She dreams again. Itâs the same one sheâs been having every night for the past five weeks.
Nancy dreams of silk and cigarette smoke- because Ace always has to light one up after he has a joint- and of the ocean. The waves lap at the shore, rhythmic and quiet. Itâs peaceful, here. Safe.
She dreams about a cliff, soft grass: warm, roving hands and a familiar mouth against her own. If she calls out his name in her sleep, thatâs her problem.
 If she wakes up sweaty and teary-eyed, thatâs her problem, too.
193 notes
¡
View notes
Text
picture me | johnny (m)
title: picture me pairing: vampire!johnny x black!reader genre: fantasy, romance, smut, fluff, angst summary: you meet a vampire-slash-photographer whose self-identity is increasingly lost to him, and you try to help him find some purpose again. word count: 18.3k warnings: age gap (cuz you know, vampires...but everyone is legal), mentions of discrimination/prejudice based on species, self-identity issues/self-deprecation, general angst, sheltered!reader, mentions of blood and drinking blood, oral sex (female and male receiving), fingering, thigh riding, loss of virginity, corruption kink, use of lube, unprotected sex (do not try at home), creampie, johnny is packing in this fic ok! a/n:Â today (the 28th) is my birthday, so iâm posting this 100% self-indulgent fic that iâve been working on between requests since september. it was very hard to get johnnyâs characterization right for this fic and idk if i actually succeeded but iâm not revising this for the 1000th time lol. i love this fic with my whole heart tho.
i havenât seen many vampire fics that really explore the whole âdoesnât show up in mirrors/photosâ concept (shout em out if you know em) and...thereâs probably a reason for that, this shit is hard af to write and there are some logic issues but whatever đ¤Ş
(the beginning quote is from âcriminal,â stan taemin!!)
The moment I fall for you is the end of my innocence
â
He sits in the same coffee shop everyday, like itâs a habit he just canât break. But who are you to judge? Youâre there, too. Watching him like a creep. Or maybe like an interested coffee shop patron, trying to be discreet and failing at it.
He wasnât hard to notice. Youâd never been to this coffee shop before, but your friend recommended it to you mostly for their in-house-made pastries; she claimed the coffee was good, too, but she wasnât much of a caffeine person. You decided to give it a try when you had time between classes and a moment to breathe, not needing to talk to this advisor or that professor.
You saw him immediately when you walked past the shop window. He was sitting at a table near the front, staring down at his phone with a small cup of coffee sitting in front of him. Its miniscule size was almost comical in contrast to his...everything. He was tallâthat much was obvious even with him sitting downâand imposing, wearing all black. His hair was equally pitch-black, his bangs hanging to one side and the rest shaved in an undercut. If you didnât know much better, youâd think youâd stepped back into 2007 and landed dead in the middle of the emo craze.
He was interesting to look at. Not in a bad way, but in a way you donât see very often. Deciding to walk in before you made yourself look totally weird staring at him through the window, youâd stepped into the coffee shop, the small bell dinging above your head. A barista greeted you at your entrance. Out of the corner of your eye you saw the man, to your left, still looking at his phone.
Youâd given your order and waited for it to be ready before taking it to a table on the other side of the shop. From that vantage point, you had a good view of the man. You tried to keep your eyes on your food and your phone, not wanting to spend the whole time looking at him, but it was a little hard not to.
When you took a bite of your pastry, you quickly discovered it was just as delicious as your friend promisedâprobably even more so. You made a noise of approval before you could catch yourself, and you glanced around the shop in embarrassment to see if anyone nearby noticed. Didnât seem like it, at first. But then you glanced over to the man again only to find him looking at you below his eyelashes with a small, amused smile on his lips. He only kept his gaze on you for a second before returning to his phone.
What? You hadnât thought you were that loud. How did he hear you from over there, and above the noise of the cafĂŠ? Even now, you remember how embarrassed youâd felt, ducking your head and looking away.
The man finished his coffee not long after that; he slipped his phone into his pocket and stood up. You glanced up only momentarily when he stood, but your eyes soon slid back to his form when you noticed something odd. On the wall behind him, there was a big oval mirror sitting pretty in its elaborate silver frame. He stood just a few feet in front of it, yet there was no reflection of him. The only thing you could see was the other side of the cafĂŠ reflected back, with another man sitting alone at a booth enjoying his own coffee. The tall manâs reflection was nowhere to be found.
That was when you figured he must be a vampire.
Youâd never met one before. At least, you didnât think you had until then.
Unbeknownst to you, vampires are notoriously able to blend in more easily than most other supernatural beingsâuntil faced with situations like that one in the coffee shop. Ultimately, thereâs no faking a reflection no matter how hard you try to remain inconspicuous.
The man had caught your eye again. Thinking back on it, you arenât sure of what expression you had on your face or what it mustâve looked like to him. It mustâve been something akin to surprise, though; you werenât quick enough to disguise your reaction at his lack of a reflection.
He gave you another smile, though it felt sadder than the previous one, and walked out of the store, the small bell on the door ringing at his departure. He disappeared down the street in a swirl of black fabric, almost like something out of a movie, and you watched him retreat until you could see him no more.
You scraped your index fingernail over the wood table your food was resting on, your mind whirring with all kinds of thoughts. Your interest was piqued. And yet there was no way for you to know if youâd see him again.
â
At least, thatâs what you believed then. Luckily for you, your subsequent visits to the coffee shop have proven fruitful; the strange, tall vampire is there more often than not, always in the same spot in front of that same mirror. Sometimes he reads a book, other times he looks at his phone, and other times still, he stares out the window at the passersby.
He acknowledges you whenever he sees you, either with a nod or a smile. Youâve never spoken to each other, though you know what his voice sounds like from hearing him talk to the baristas. Itâs a nice voice, rich and handsome like him, and you find yourself gradually wanting to hear it spoken in your direction. But you arenât sure how to talk to him, or what you should say.
Thereâs a lot you want to know about him and his vampirism, but you donât think itâs fair to bombard him with questions right after meeting himâif you could somehow work up the nerve for that first step.
When you were young, your parents made sure to keep you safely sheltered away from anyone who could potentially be a vampire or any other nonhuman being. This game kept up until you went to college, where they could no longer âshieldâ you. Because of their lifelong fear and disgust, your knowledge of nonhuman beings is scarce and mostly inaccurate.
The manâs skin isnât deathly pale like youâve heard others say vampires always are. Itâs nicely tanned, in fact. Nor are his eyes red, or his canine teeth abnormally sharp. And obviously, he has no aversion to sunlight, otherwise he wouldnât be out here during the day. The only visible marker of his inhuman nature is his lack of a reflection. Maybe heâs not a vampire at all? Maybe heâs another type of being entirely. That only makes you more curious.
Itâs not rare to come across supernatural beings, but they only make themselves known if they want to, or if itâs imperative to their survival. Most of them would rather quietly assimilate amongst humans or stay safe and hidden within their own communities. Humans are still too judgmental towards those who are different from themselves for nonhumans to feel truly safe or welcomedâat least not on a global scale. Small pockets of communities forged with human allies are helpful and sometimes vital for survival, but not always enough.
These small tidbits of information cycle through your mind as September gradually bleeds into October. You continue watching the thoughtful man in the coffee shop and making up your own secret theories about his life. You havenât told anyone from school about this, because you already know the reaction would be nothing short of awful. Your parents would only let you go to school at the one university in the city that explicitly didnât allow supernatural beings; it goes without saying that your classmates donât view them in a positive light.
Part of you feels like you might be breaking the unspoken rules just by being at this coffee shop all the time and allowing this man to take up space in your mind. But who will know whatâs inside your thoughts except you?
One day, your friend decides to accompany you on your lunch break, finally stopping by the cafĂŠ she recommended to you. The man is already there, as usual, and he smiles slightly when you and your friend enter. She doesnât catch this, too busy wondering what sheâs going to get off the menu today.
âI havenât been here in forever, I wonder if Sam still remembers me?â You know Sam to be one of the baristas there, having read it on their name tag before.
âI doubt there are very many people whoâd forget you,â you answer.
When you both have your food, you take a booth farther away from where the man sits, though you can still see him easily from this distance. Your friend settles into the seat in front of you.
You try to keep things inconspicuous throughout your conversation, but you must glance over at him one too many times, because your friend eventually raises her eyebrows questioningly. She turns around in her seat, making it obvious that sheâs looking, and you groan as you keep your eyes in the opposite direction towards the window.
âWhoâs that guy you keep staring at?â
You cough. âNo one.â
âHeâs obviously someone. Someone interesting enough to hold your attention.â
âI donât know the man,â you say curtly. You shuffle your napkin and spoon aimlessly, your nervousness rising. What if he has some kind of enhanced hearing and can hear what youâre saying right now? He definitely heard you make that noise that first day.
Your friend looks at the ceiling and blows air out of her mouth. âWhatever. Iâll find out who he is sooner or later.â
You take a sip of your drink and lower your voice to just above a whisper. Although you want to leave the subject alone, youâre curious about one thing. âYou mean youâve never seen him before? This cafĂŠ was your hangout spot before it was mine.â
She shrugs. âNo, I think I wouldâve remembered someone as...visually striking as him. Why are we whispering, anyway? Itâs not like he can hear us above all this noise.â
You think to yourself, Iâm not so sure about that, but you merely shake your head.
You spend a few more minutes talking before movement catches the corner of your eye. At this point, itâs practically a reflex for you to look in that direction. You try not to, but your friend has already caught you and turns her head to spy, too. The man has gotten up for whatever reason to say something to one of the baristas at the counter. Your gaze darts back to your cup after youâve gotten your eyeful, but youâre nearly startled into dropping the cup at your friendâs gasp.
Oh. The mirror.
She grips the edge of the table. âHeâs a vampireâŚ?â
You donât know what to say to that, and you feel oddly guilty for some reason you canât pinpoint. Like youâve been caught with your hand in the cookie jar. âU-um, I donât knowâŚ?â You can hardly finish your thought before your friend is scrambling to grab her purse. She hurriedly stands out of the seat, tugging your arm as she does.
âCome on. We shouldnât stay here.â
âAre you seriousâ?â You feel embarrassed heat rip through your body at her display; some other cafĂŠ-goers are already looking at her curiously, probably wondering what the hell sheâs doing. She tugs more incessantly, and you already know sheâll get louder if you donât get up now and defuse the situation. Leaving your half-full cup behind, you grab your things and follow her out of the store, keeping your eyes firmly on her back as you pass by the man. You donât know if he looked up, or if he could sense the reason for your sudden departureâyouâve never left the shop before him until nowâand you donât want to know.
Neither of you talk until youâre well down the street and around the corner. âThat wasnât necessary,â you huff, your hands still sweating from the spiked adrenaline at suddenly being rushed out.
âYes it was! We all know bloodsuckers and all these other weirdos are dangerous...even if they think theyâre being well-intentioned by living among humans. I hope you donât go back there.â
âWhatever...youâre the one who told me to visit the cafĂŠ,â you mumble, unable to muster up the energy to say anything more. You both know very well she canât tell you where to go, but you hope she doesnât mention this to your other acquaintances on campus and make it into a bigger deal than it is.
When you part ways with your friend and get back to your dorm, you realize youâre missing your planner. The planner with all your upcoming assignment dates in it. You sigh heavily and roll your eyes, knowing it mustâve happened in the chaos of her pulling you out of the shop. Maybe if youâre really lucky, itâll still be there, picked up by an employee or simply left untouched. Knowing how many people go through that cafĂŠ in a day, youâre not optimistic.
For the first time since visiting the quaint little shop, youâre not anticipating returning and seeing the man again, afraid heâll ignore you or look at you with distasteâlike youâre just another unsympathetic human. And would he be wrong to think that? Youâre only strangers to each other.
You try not to dwell on it too hard when you go to bed that night.
When lunch rolls around the next day, you hesitate a couple times on your way to the cafĂŠ, not wanting to show up. However, the desire to see what became of your planner pushes you forward. You donât even have to stay; if itâs there, youâll take it and leave. If itâs notâoh well. You can still leave. Itâs not hard to buy another.
Heâs there when you arrive, of course.
He nods at you when you step inside, though he doesnât smile as heâs become accustomed to doing. You nod back, but you canât ignore the renewed rush of embarrassment you feel. You linger at the entrance for a second longer, wondering if maybe you should say something. Apologize, even? But what if he really didnât know what was going on yesterday? Then how odd would you look for bringing it up?
You decide to move on and go back to the booth to search for your belongings, but his voice stops you. This takes you by surprise.
âDid you come back for this?â
You turn to him to see him holding your planner in his hand. You stare, momentarily dumbfounded, and almost shake your head before realizing it is yours. Definitely the same sticker-covered, scribbled-all-over planner.
âOhây-yeah. Thank you.â He passes it to you, though you notice heâs very careful not to let your hands touch. Youâre a little perplexed about why, but then the rumors about vampires having cold skin pop up in your mind. Maybe thatâs actually true, too. âI usually donât lose things so easily, butâŚâ Your voice falters, and you donât know how to finish that sentence without bringing up the other dayâs events.
He doesnât seem to mind as he replies, âIt happens to all of us sometimes...I donât know what Iâd do if I lost my camera.â
âYou take pictures?â you ask, a tinge of curiosity in your voice.
He nods. âI take photos of anything that interests me. Which often ends up being everything I see. I work at an art museum, so I guess having an eye for photography comes in handy.â He hesitates for a second, then says, âI could show you some?â He waves his phone, indicating that the photos are there.
âOh, sure.â The man gestures for you to sit down in the empty chair in front of him, and you do so. He swipes through his phone a few times until he settles on what heâs searching for, then puts the device on the table and slides it to you. You lean forward to look at it and see that it displays an album full of pictures, simply titled with the emoji âđ.â
âItâs okay, you can pick it up.â He chuckles. You pick up the phone and swipe through the numerous pictures. Many of them are nighttime shots of the moon, trees, half-empty streets, darkened storefronts. Others depict nature scenes at sunset or the beginning of sunrise, with the sky colored in darker hues. No matter what the subject matter is, they all look to be professionally taken, even for an iPhone.
âWow, these are nice. You said you work at a museumâŚare you a professional photographer, too?â
The man shrugs, and as you look at his slight grin, you realize you still donât know his name. âSomething like that, I guess.â
âYou should be if you arenât already,â you say, looking through more photos. âIâm sure youâd make a lot of money.â When you reach the end of the album, you go to hand the phone back to him but realize heâll probably want to avoid contact again, so you slide it across the table. He takes it and slips it into his pocket.
âI donât really care about the money,â he responds. âI just like it becauseâŚâ He trails off, unsure how to convey his thoughts, wondering if he should even get that personal with a stranger. âIt...helps me pass the time.â Heâs not quite satisfied by that answerâit doesnât feel like enoughâbut itâs all he can think of on the spot.
âWell, thatâs nice too. Itâs always good to have a hobby just for the sake of it...not for anyoneâs benefit but your own.â
âDo you have one?â He takes a sip of his coffee. You donât expect to be asked about your own interests, and your mind goes blank as you try to think. Why does this always happen when Iâm asked these kinds of questions?
âUm, just different things here and there.â
âYou donât have to tell me if you donât want to,â he says, amused.
âItâs not that, I just donât have a ton of hobbies or anything. Iâm kinda boring, soâŚâ And wasnât allowed to do much of anything until I left home.
âBeing boring isnât always a bad thing.â
You lean back in your seat, shrugging slightly. âMaybe if you see it that way. My friends donât.â
âWould one of those happen to be the same one who dragged you out of here yesterday?â He speaks casually, putting his cheek in his hand. You slump further down in your seat, feeling exposed. Of course there was no escaping this topic. He notices your mood shift and shakes his head. âYou donât have to feel so bad about it. Itâs not the first time and it wonât be the last.â
âIâm sorry for all that mess,â you murmur, unable to meet his eyes. âReally, I am.â You stand up from the seat, gripping your planner. âThanks again for this. I donât want to take up any more of your time today.â Youâre about to turn to leave when he speaks again.
âYou donât have to be afraid of me, you knowâŚyou could talk with me whenever you feel like it.â Thatâs the last thing you expect him to say. His voice takes on a quality thatâs...not what youâd call begging, but itâs clear heâd enjoy some company. Maybe heâs doing this for your benefit as well as his own, because itâs obvious how your eyes always stray to his little corner.
You nod, giving him an apprehensive smile. âIâll keep that in mind, then.â
The rest of your day after that is uneventful, full of classes and unexciting lectures, but you keep thinking of one thing. Though he appears to enjoy his time in the coffee shop, how lonely must he really be? Thereâs never anyone else around him. His eyes when heâd spoken to you held a certain sadness.
And you still didnât get his name.
You donât see him for the next few days, mostly because you arenât at the cafĂŠ. Youâve gotten busy with a new project and havenât had as much time to return to the coffee shop, mostly spending your time in the library instead.
When you finally get a chance to buy lunch outside campus, heâs not there. This disappoints you more than you thought it would, and you wonder what his absence means. Did he just decide not to come today, or has he found another place to frequent? You kind of hope the second option isnât the case, though you also donât know why youâre even caring this much about where someone else goes on their own time.
You get a drink to-go this time, deciding youâll just take it back to the library and continue your studies there. The entryway bell rings behind you as you wait for your order to be made, though you donât pay it much attention; half of your mind is still occupied with what you need to do next for your project.
When you turn around to leave the shop with your drink, youâre surprised to see the man standing there, waiting to get his own coffee. âYouâre late,â you blurt out. You immediately feel silly for saying it, but he doesnât seem to mind.
He gives you a slight smile. âYes, I am.â Then he spots your to-go cup. âAre you leaving?â
âUh, well,â you glance at your drink, âare you staying?â
He nods as he steps up to the counter. âYeah, Iâm staying. My offerâs still open, by the way.â
Right. The offer to talk to him sometimes. Youâre tempted to stay awhile and talk to him now, though you donât even know what about. Your project? Thatâs boring. Him being a vampire? Too invasive. Your school? Also boring, and probably not the best idea considering which one you attend.
âI...think Iâll stay, then.â
You both sit at his usual table, with you grinning nervously.
âHow are you? I noticed you hadnât showed up in a while,â he asks, settling back in his chair.
âYeah, Iâm doing fine, Iâm just busy with school stuff. These teachers donât give us a break.â You laugh a little, shaking your head.
âIâm sorry to hear that.â He grins. âI never did go to college, but Iâve always heard others talk about how tiring it is. And expensive.â
âTheyâre right.â You roll your eyes at the thought of it. âBut I guess itâll all be worth it in the end. Maybe. If the economy isnât in the toilet.â The sound of his laughter is nice, and youâre glad you could make him laugh. âAlso, Iâm sorryâI donât know how this flew under the radar, but I donât know your name.â
He shrugs. âNothing to apologize for, really. Itâs Johnny.â
You tell him your name, too. âSince I havenât seen you lately...how are you doing?â You circle your hands around your to-go cup, feeling its warmth transfer to your palms as you await his answer.
âI think I can say Iâm the same as alwaysâwhich is fine. Life slows down a little when you have a lot of time on your hands.â Johnnyâs lips quirk up at that, and you think he might be referring to his vampirism. Your eyes widen a little.
âWhatâs that like? Having so much free time. I wouldnât know much about that right now, butâŚâ
âMaybe not as pleasant as you think itâd be. But thereâs good in it. Like coming and going when you want to. And you can take up whatever interests you want without worrying as much about busy schedules.â You already know heâs alluding to his photography. âI do like having a job, thoughâŚit gives me structure.â
âYouâre probably rightâŚI wouldnât know the first thing to do if I had a ton of free timeâŚlike, which hobbies to pick up first.â You consider how you initially thought about him being lonely and wonder if thatâs one of the unpleasant parts he hinted to. âSpeaking of hobbies...did you take any new pictures lately?â
Johnny nods. âMost of them were on my camera this time, but some are on my phone. You want to see?â
âYes!â
Johnny lets you have his phone again to look through the newest pictures heâs taken. There are varying shots of car-lined streets and storefronts, some of the latter decorated with glowing jack-o-lanterns for the onset of October. A pigeon sits on a streetlamp during the daytime, holding its head up like royalty upon a throne. In another image, a stray cat and her kittens huddle in an alley, the babies grooming each other while the mother looks quizzically at the camera.
You recognize a few photos from the nearby park; he also had some pictures of it the last time you looked. âDo you go to this park often?â
âYeah, it offers some great shots. Itâs especially pretty if you go just before the sun sets...the light filters through the tree leaves and it looks kinda like a kaleidoscope.â
âAh, Iâve never seen that beforeâŚâ you say a little sadly. Your parents didnât much like taking you to that park when you were younger because of how far it is from their house. And since living away from them, youâve only been able to visit it during the early hours of the dayâlike now.
Johnny looks closely at you. âWould you ever want to?â
âIf itâs as pretty as you say, I should.â You slide the phone back across the table to him, not catching what heâs trying to hint at as you keep talking. âDo you go anywhere else besides here and the park?â As soon as you say it, you realize this might sound a little rude and try to make a quick save. âI mean, do you have any other favorite places? Iâm not trying to say you donât have a life or anything!â
Johnny laughs at your slight panic at thinking youâve offended him. âNothing too out-there, I guess. The bookstore, the photography store, the theater. Pretty much all the same places others visit.â
âThe movies are fun.â You trace your finger across the tableâs surface, thinking of your own favorite spots. âMe and my friends like to go downtown. There are a lot of cute little shops down thereâŚâ
You and Johnny talk for a while longer, and you almost forget you have to get back to campus until you glance at the wall clock. âOh no, Iâm gonna be late.â Flustered, you jump out of your seat and crumple your empty cup. âSorry to cut it short, Johnny, but I gotta go back now.â
He smiles good-naturedly and nods, his dark bangs sweeping his face. âI understand.â As he watches you gather your things and get ready to go, he speaks up again. âActually, if you want to see the park at sunset sometime...I could show you? Itâs up to you.â
You pause, suddenly curious at the thought of seeing him outside the cafĂŠ. In the back of your mind, you feel a little paranoid and afraid of your friend or maybe even your parents seeing you there with him, though the latter is extremely unlikely. Itâs hard to shake that familiar fear of judgment and ostracism when itâs been ingrained in you since childhood. âThat sounds good. If itâs not any trouble for youâŚ?â
âNever too much trouble. I usually get off around 4 on Fridays, just before the sun sets at 5. Unless the weekend is better for you?â
You nod, holding your books tighter to your chest. âFriday will work for me! Iâll meet up with you then.â
Johnny smiles. âGreat; Iâll see you then, kind stranger.â
Maybe he says it to be joking or quirky, to sound like one of those characters in a movie or drama, but it makes you smile. Nodding to him again, you step out of the cafĂŠ and rush towards the direction of your school. Johnny watches as you retreat, your roles reversed.
You meet up with Johnny at the park that Friday, just as you both agreed. You spot him sitting on a bench near the park entrance, waiting on your arrival.
Johnnyâs wardrobe is still mostly dark, but itâs a little lighter than usual today. Heâs changed things up with a white polo shirt underneath his black sweater. Seeing him dressed like this, you wonder what heâd be like as a student, or maybe even a university professor.
He stands up when you get closer, hearing the sound of your footsteps approaching and turning towards you. His camera sits safely around his neck, the lens catching in the light of the sun.
When you stop in front of him, he smiles at you warmly. You try to relax into the genuineness of that smile and ignore the still-lingering traces of anxiety about being out with him. âHi, Johnny!â
âHi, Y/N.â
You and Johnny walk around the park as he looks for something interesting to shoot. He snaps a few shots of the trees, fallen leaves, bushes, and other natural elements along the way, though it seems like he hasnât quite captured what he wants yet.
âAre you looking for something specific?â you ask, peering at his camera as he holds it in his hands.
âThereâs an aster bush around here,â he responds. âIt hadnât fully bloomed yet the last time I was here, but it should be open by now.â
It turns out heâs right as you two finally come up on the bush. Its blooms make bright purple smudges against the rest of the landscape, which is a monochrome red-and-orange palette from the leaves changing their hues. You watch as he comes up to the bush carefully and quietly, like itâs a small animal heâs afraid to scare away. Johnny is very attentive while taking pictures of it, always conscious of getting the correct lighting and securing the exact angles he wants to capture. âCompassionateâ is not a word youâd usually associate with the act of taking photos, but thatâs the only word you can currently think of to describe this display. He treats the flowers with a peculiar sense of respect, as if theyâre a human subject.
After heâs gotten the images he wants, Johnny offers you his camera to take a few of your own. Youâre anxious about holding his prized possession and are afraid youâll find a way to mess something up, but he promises you itâs fine. You take a few shots of the sky, still with a few wisps of clouds left, and a nearby tree thatâs almost stripped bare of leaves. You know the shots will probably end up blurry from your unsteady hands, but Johnny tells you youâve done a good job anyway.
Something about getting his approval makes a pleasant warmth settle in your chest.
As you both walk down a long trail, you finally ask him, âSorry if this is invasive, but I was wondering how old are you? Like...as a vampire.â Your voice becomes hesitant on the word vampire, even though youâre the only two in this part of the park.
He chuckles a bit. âIâm 85.â You try not to look surprised. âIâve been turned for 60 years. Old, but probably a little younger than most vampires youâd think of.â
âKinda,â you say quietly. âTheyâre always like 2,000 years old in movies.â
âThe ancient vampires are purebloods. They keep to themselves and avoid mingling with turned vampires, let alone humans. Some people are even skeptical if they exist. Supposedly, they use humans as servants or blood banks.â He gives you an apologetic look after saying this, though you donât really know why. You donât get the feeling heâd do that to another being, but he is still mostly a stranger... âAt least, thatâs what my mentor told me.â
Your curiosity is roused at all this new knowledge. âYou had a mentor?â
âAn older woman. She was also a turned vampire.â
âTurned, huhâŚâ
Johnny nods, toeing at a small pile of leaves on the ground. âShe went away eventually, said people are meant to pass in and out of each otherâs lives. I donât think she ever had intentions to stay. But I enjoyed her company while she was there.â Johnny stops at a short bridge above a small manmade lake, and you both look down into the water.
You place your arms on the bridge railing so you can lean over more. You notice he doesnât have a reflection in the water, and this startles you more than you expected. Before meeting this strange man, youâd never thought much before about why vampires donât have mirror reflections, but it seems even more unnatural to see this phenomenon happen again in the lake.
You find yourself looking at the side of Johnnyâs face, trying to read his expression as he peers into the waterâs depths. He turns to you, and you flinch at being caught staring, but he only smiles slightly. You force yourself to form words and break the silence. âWhatâwhat did you do after she left?â
âLived on my own. She taught me a lot of things to help me live independently as a vampire, so it wasnât too difficult to get along without her...but emotionally? A different story.â
âYou sound like you had a very close relationship with her.â
âYes. Quite closeâŚâ Johnnyâs tone suggests something deeper, more intimate than a regular friendship. You feel a bit astounded at the idea of him having an older, more worldly lover while being only a newly changed vampire. Your reaction makes you feel foolish, inexperienced. Still, you canât help imagining a scenario of them living in a big, dark mansion somewhere in the mountains, rolling around in a bed with bloody red sheetsâand maybe drinking from the occasional naĂŻve, misled human hiker.
Strangely, too, you feel jealous at his freedom, his ability to go wherever and do whatever with whoever he wants without overbearing relatives always just a step away.
You continue staring at the ripples as they circle in and out of the waterâs surface, the motions triggered by a small orange leaf falling into the lake. Youâre unsure of what could be the right thing to say to his admission, so you blurt out whatever comes to mind next. âYou said she taught you to live independently as a vampire. What does that mean? How do you get...you know. Blood?â
âThere are ways,â Johnny says cryptically, which makes your own blood rush faster. He turns to you with a grin, like he finds your naivety endearing. âItâs nothing drastic, though. At least, not for me. I never drink directly.â It does make sense that there are other ways to drink human blood without taking it straight from their necks, though you can only speculate on which methods he prefers. âDrinking directly is lethal, and often not worth it.â
âSo, itâs true that vampire bites can kill?â You watch as Johnny pushes himself off the railing, and you follow him as he continues down the trail.
âItâs not false. But itâs never really that simple.â Johnnyâs answer is mysterious, and he doesnât elaborate further. He turns to you. âWhere did you hear that, anyway? Your university? The one that bans all nonhuman beings?â
âYou know where I go to school?â You feel embarrassed, thinking he must assume youâre like the rest of the student body who hates nonhumans but still nurtures an odd obsession with them.
âI saw it on your notebook one day, the school insignia. Iâm not a stalker, by the way.â You laugh only slightly, and Johnny seems crestfallen when he notices your apprehension. âI donât care if you attend school there. Just because you do doesnât mean you think the way they do.â
âYou must think Iâm some weird opportunist, then,â you mutter, heat finding its way to your face. âAsking you all these questions...Iâm sorry.â
âI donât think anything except that youâre a pleasant person to be around.â
Youâre quiet for a moment, letting the compliment sink in. You think you should probably give him one of his own, but before you can, he says, âLook. The sunâs already setting.â Just like he told you before, the dying rays filter through the tree leaves and create impossibly intricate patterns on your surroundings. You hold your hand out and watch the latticework that the leaves create dance over your open palm.
You let Johnny take a picture of your hand with the tree shadows flitting over it, but you shy away from the cameraâs lens when he points it higher to your face, a questioning look in his eyes. âMaybe some other day.â
You walk around for a while longer until the sky bleeds into a dark purple. âI guess I should be going soon. Itâs getting late,â you say, though youâre also a bit sad over your evening with Johnny meeting its end.
âDo you want me to take you back to campus? You shouldnât walk back alone. My car is just in the parking lot there.â He points to it where it sits in the distance.
You look at Johnny with a confused gaze. âBut you canât come on campus. They have...things to ward off vampires.â Like gates made of pure silver, displaying intimidating, elaborately designed crosses. You donât know if any of it actually works, but itâs probably better not to find out.
Johnny doesnât seem bothered by this information. âYeahâŚI know. I can just drop you at the street across from the main gate.â
You hesitate a moment longer but eventually agree. He is right; youâd rather not walk alone at night, and getting a ride with him is betterâand cheaperâthan calling for a rideshare.
The ride to the college is fairly quiet, with the radio filling the silence. Itâs not an awkward type of stillness, at least, which youâre grateful for.
As he said he would, Johnny parks on the side of the street that sits in front of the main gate, just outside the immediate vicinity of the campus. The metal crosses stare back at the both of you, glinting in the light of nearby streetlamps. You turn your face away from them, biting the inside of your cheek.
You unbuckle your seatbelt. âThanks again for the ride. I guess Iâll see you back at the shop next week, yeah?â Again, you get the urge to say something, anything, to remedy or cover up the foreboding source of discomfort sitting just in front of you, but thereâs no one sentence you could say to wipe away decades of hatred.
Johnny nods and smiles, and still he shows no signs of being disturbed. He doesnât cast another glance at the gates. âItâs no problem. See you then.â
You get out of his car and cross the street to get inside the gate; itâs early enough in the evening for it to still be open. Any later, and itâd be locked shut to even humans. You risk another wave at him before turning back around and heading for your dorm, which sits a few yards from the entrance. Johnny lets the car idle on the side of the street until youâve walked into the dorm, and only then does he drive away.
It doesnât take very long for you to warm up to Johnny inviting you to other places. The next time you and him go somewhere other than the coffee shop, you accompany him as he buys some film for his camera on one of his free days. You donât know a ton about photography, so youâre more than happy to let him tell you all about how film works and why he buys certain kinds over others.
The place he frequents is a specialty photography shop that still carries older varieties of filmâones that fell out of favor once digital cameras became a thing. The store looks noticeably old, but not in an unkempt or decrepit way. You can tell itâs been around for a while, holding all kinds of history in its structure.
âThere are so many different types.â You look over a shelf of film rolls in awe. âHow can you tell them all apart?â
Johnny laughs. âIt gets easier if youâve been doing it for a whileâŚor a few decades.â He picks one up from a row of them and holds it in front of you. â35mm is the most common type, which is what youâll find the most of when you look through any film shop. Thatâs what I use.â
He sets that one down and walks past another display of film rolls, gesturing toward them. âThereâs also 120 and 220 film formats hereâŚthose work for even older cameras, sorta like ones youâd see in 1930s movies. You can even turn a film camera into a digital camera.â
You nod to his words, looking over what seems like millions of film canistersâand occasionally glancing at the lines of his broad back as he walks ahead of you. âYou should teach a photography class. Iâd be more willing to listen to you than some old professor.â
Johnny snickers. âHuh, I donât know. Not a professor, but I am old.â
You both continue walking through the store, with Johnny giving you the rundown on every item that catches your interest.
Like the coffee shop, thereâs another mirror in this store. Many more, actuallyâthere are whole rows of them on a series of shelves, all in varying sizes and shapes. They create a fragmented view of your form as you stand in front of them, though you donât initially realize youâve crossed into their glassy line of sight. Youâre busier with looking at a roll of film Johnnyâs handed you. When you notice your reflection shifting in your peripheral view, you look up.
Johnnyâs only a few feet behind you, and you know this because you can hear him and feel his presence. Yet, itâs strange to see yourself as the only person in the aisle.
Eventually, he notices whatâs got you preoccupied and comes to stand next to you. Though you see him clearly in front of your eyes, thereâs no trace of him in the glass reflections.
Suddenly, youâre hit with the aching loneliness of itâhow it must feel to never see yourself. You can see him with your own eyes, and so can everyone else who encounters him, but what must it be like to be virtually invisible outside of other peoplesâ perceptions of you? You almost feel utterly alone even though you know heâs beside you.
Noticing your sudden melancholy, Johnny takes the film roll from your hand and tosses it up in the air, making it look like itâs moving on its own in the mirrors. He means to lighten the mood, if only to see the cloudiness disappear from your expression. It works to a degree, though you still feel downcast deep below.
âItâs not good to dwell on it.â Johnny presses the film roll back into your hand, still carefully avoiding skin contact. He has no problem meeting your eyes, though, and you shyly look away from his dark gaze after a few prolonged moments.
âYouâre right,â you say softly, turning back to the aisle and away from the rows of mirrors.
â
You and Johnny head to the coffee shop after your trip to the photography store. Once you get your drinks and sit down in your usual spot, he speaks suddenly. âSomethingâs wrong.â
Your eyes dart around the shop, thinking heâs referring to one of the patrons around you. âWhat? Whatâs wrong?â Your voice comes out a bit panicked. He doesnât want to laugh, but he does.
âNo, I mean...somethingâs wrong with you. You seem far away.â
âOhâŚâ You wonder if you should even bring it up and potentially ruin the mood. But you have been curious for weeks now, and you donât think youâll get a trustworthy answer by asking anyone other than him. âI just...I was wondering why you donât have a reflection. I know itâs a vampire thing, but Iâve never really known why...you donât need to answer, though. Like you said, itâs not good to dwell on it.â
Johnny makes a motion like a half-nod once your question is revealed, his eyes darting to the window and back to the table. His fingers trace across the rim of his coffee cup, a thoughtful but stormy expression on his face, and youâre afraid you shouldnât have reawakened this topic. âYou know...being undead means being in two places at once.â
âTwo places?â
âWe are caught between the living world and the world of the dead. Something thatâs not really supposed to exist, yetâŚâ Heâs quiet for a moment. âYou can only imagine the kind of issues and side effects that can cause. One of them being no reflection.â
âI never thought of it like that,â you say. âTwo planes of existence...what does it mean to be a part of the world of the dead?â
âOur blood runs slower. Ours is more like sludge compared to yours. The heart beats only a few times per minute. Donât need to eat or sleep, either, though many vampires still do.â Johnny pauses. âHow much do you really know about vampires?â
âI donât know much about any of this...stuff.â You gesture vaguely, meaning all supernatural beings and not just vampires. âNo one ever told me these things growing up, and itâs hard to tell truth from fiction at school. People will say anything, horrible things, and you just take it at face value, I guess. I never really thought to try to find the reality.â You sigh. âSometimes I feel like Iâm the only person in the world who doesnât know anything.â
âLearning is good. You can always learn. I donât think itâs too late for that.â Johnnyâs voice is a little lighter. âAnyway, everyoneâs knowledge is different. Sometimes it slips my mind that everyone doesnât know what itâs like to live as a vampire, though the world never lets me forget for long.â
âThenâŚdo you hang out with other vampires who do understand? OrâŚmaybe humans who can sympathize?â
Johnny gives a humorless laugh. âMost humans are hesitant to interact with us, if not full-out terrified or disgusted. At the museum...itâs less pronounced because all the employees already know. TheyâŚtolerate it. But every time someone else realizes what I am and doesnât take well to it?â He shakes his head, acts like heâll say something else, and then abandons that line of thought. âAnd do you really think Iâd want to spend my free time around other bloodsuckers?â He tries to play it off as a joke, but youâre more inclined to think he actually feels that way. You can only nod, feeling bad for him but also a little disturbed by his view of his own kind.
âI think youâre a kind person, and you being a vampire doesnât affect that,â you say hesitantly. âI like talking to you. And even if you feel that way about other vampires, IâŚwish you wouldnât feel that about yourself.â
Johnny remains quiet, but he nods. You wonder about the struggle occurring in his mind. The only outward hint of his uneasy state shows in the furrow of his eyebrows and the tense set of his mouth. With his right hand resting on the table, he rubs his fingers together absentmindedly, like heâs analyzing your words. You have a sudden and startling desire to hold his hand, to twine your fingers together and feel his skin on yours for the first time, but you donât dare cross that boundary.
He finally replies with, âYouâre much kinder to me, an old and bitter vampire, than you probably should be. But maybe thatâs a good thing about you.â
âI think itâs a good thing,â you agree, your voice low. âEvery living being needs companionship. Good companionship, anyway.â
The corners of Johnnyâs lips shift in something reminiscent of a smile. He turns a rueful gaze once again to the window, lifting his coffee cup to his lips. âArenât I lucky to have yours, then.â
On a day when you donât have as many responsibilities to juggle, you visit Johnny at the art museum after his working hours are up. Heâd already invited you to come to the museum any day you felt like so he could show you around.Â
When you get there, heâs waiting in the visitorâs lobby for you, framed by receding sunlight as the day starts fading into night. He looks the same as he always does when you see him in the cafĂŠ on his lunch breaks, but within the context of the museum, he suddenly seems moreâŚalive? Vibrant? He couldâve served as a muse for one of the many statuesque, perfectly proportional sculptures in the museum, and youâd never know anything different.
Your heartbeat increases at the sight of him, just enough to be outside the normal range.
âHi, Johnny. I hope your day went well?â
âIt was fine, nothing too crazy. But itâs better now.â And he smiles at you, sincere enough to make your heart ache.
âOhâthatâs great.â Thatâs it? You scold yourself internally, but you arenât quick enough to think up a witty reply to his comment before the topic shifts.
âIs there anything in particular you wanna see first?â Johnny asks, leading you further into the museum.
âI guess I hadnât thought too deeply about thatâŚdo you have a favorite exhibit? I want to see what you like.â
Johnny smiles faintly. âLetâs see, then.â
The dark-haired man takes you to a section of the museum filled with oil paintings, all by one singular artist. At first, all you see is varying shades of black and gray and red, with some white splashed in between. When you begin looking at the paintings more closely, itâs easier to see that each one depicts a different scene of chaos. Maybe a sort of organized chaos, but disarray all the same.
There is one picture that holds a clearer subject than the rest. One of the oil paintings is of a vampireâobvious by the fangsâwith bloodied lips and anguished eyes. You pause when you catch sight of it, your steps stilled by the sheer frenzy in the other beingâs painted eyes. Their hands reach out for the viewer as if begging for an escape that can only be provided by whoeverâs observing.
âThis one was painted by a fellow vampire, you know. The same one who did all the rest of the paintings in this gallery,â Johnny explains. He points at the placard next to the painting that displays the artistâs name and a short description of the piece. The word fellow comes off his tongue wrapped in cynicism. âAnd it was one of the ones I personally chose for this exhibit.â
You glance at him, a tinge of surprise blooming in your chest. âReally?â
He nods. âWho better to depict the ills of vampirism than a vampire themselves? I thought it was aâŚfascinating change of pace from all the humans who try and fail to do so, ironic as that is.â
If you look at the painting for long enough, you think you can recognize sadness in the corners of the vampireâs eyesâpure, unadulterated sadness. Different from anguish or panic. A similar mask of sadness youâve seen on the man next to you.
You say nothing for a while. You simply feel the painful throb of your heart in your chest and listen to the small sounds around you. Even now, there are still other people exploring the museum and walking through this very exhibit, but you canât hear or see any of them. Johnny notices the disconcerted look on your face, and his forehead creases. âBut Iâm sure you want to see something lessâŚmorbid than this, right? Come on.â
âUh, I-I donât mind,â you insist, even though you feel like youâve just awoken from a painful trance by the sound of his voice. But heâs already gesturing for you to follow him elsewhere.
The next set of paintings you end up in front of are a series of sunflower studies. One frame depicts the long green stems; another provides an up-close view of their lined petals. One zooms in close on the flowerâs brown center, only small glimpses of yellow left at the edges of the frame.
âThis is definitely very different.â You look at him, a small smile pulling at your lips. âBut it fits you. I see why you like it.â You remember him back in the park, taking careful pictures of the aster bush and of your handsâŚand then offering to take one of you. You donât know why that last one makes your stomach jump.
âI thought you might like it.â Johnnyâs eyes linger on your face as he observes your reaction to the paintings. Heâs seen these flowers probably a hundred times by now in this permanent exhibit, but the wonder in your expression is new to him.
â
You both walk through a few more exhibitions after that, all with different subjects and mediumsâsome consist of sculptures, others are clay vases and figures. Thereâs still a lot to see in the museum, but youâre starting to get hungry, and you know Johnny has already heard your stomach growling.
After the 2nd time it happens and you think you might melt from embarrassment, he grins at you and makes a suggestion. âLetâs go to my office. Iâll get my things and we can eat. The restaurant here is pretty goodâor at least thatâs what everyone else saysâŚâ
When you get to his office, you feel almost like youâve stepped into a room from years past. Your gaze drifts across his desk immediately; itâs not sleek and modern like youâd expect, considering the rest of the museumâs aesthetic, but wooden and heavy and vintage-looking. Itâs olden quality resembles everything else in his personal space. Even his desk chair, a big and plush thing, feels vintage with its soft leather and rustic design.
This feeling is far from a bad thing, though. You enjoy the aged look of the bookcases, the picture frames, the chairs, the small decorations here and thereâeverything about this room.
Johnny notices how you look around, studying everything in sight, and smiles. âItâs not the most modern, but I like it.â
âItâs perfect. Like a world of its own.â
âA woman of taste, I see.â Johnny puts a hand over his heart, giving an expression like heâs truly touched, and you can only grin sheepishly. When he has his belongings, he leads you out and locks the door behind him.
âLetâs see what they have on the menu today, then.â
â
You get dinner at the museumâs restaurant, just as Johnny recommended, and he even decides to eat too. Maybe he does it so you wonât look odd being the only one eating, or because he really just wants to; he doesnât let on. Either way, sitting across from him like this in a fancy restaurant with both of you having a nice meal feels almost like a date. You let that thought amble around for a few minutes longer before tucking it back into one of your mindâs many small niches.
âIâll probably be digesting this for the next few weeks,â he says jokingly, pulling a mock-disappointed face at his plate.
âThat sounds like the worst constipation in history.â He snorts at your comment, his eyes creasing as he laughs. You notice he has a dimple when he smiles, and your grin mirrors his. You donât think youâve seen him laugh quite so genuinely before, but now that youâve experienced it, you want to hear it again and again.
Anything is preferable to the perpetual gloom, always slinking around the corner.
â
When Johnny gets back home after dropping you off at the university, he undresses himself and showers and pulls on his bedclothes, which are nothing more than his underwear and a pair of sweatpants. His upper canines ache in his gums the entire time he goes through these motions, like two pulses of red-hot heat positioned on either side of his mouth.
He takes a blood bag from the fridge and drinks it in bed, leaning his arms against his knees. A sudden remembrance manifests itself in his mind; he hears the hazy echo of his motherâs decades-past voice in his head, reprimanding him for eating in bed. A sharp pain grips his chest, and he tries to send it back to the depths where it belongs.
When the blood hits his stomach, the pain is eclipsed by the bloodlust, which is no better. His fangs drop immediately, spiking into his lower lip. Johnny closes his eyes and, very gingerly, allows himself to draw a picture of you in his mind, of your blood in his mouth and your heartbeat roaring in his ears. The way your blood would flow out so delicately, crashing into his tastebuds like the high tide. He is usually better than this at curtailing his bloodlust, not even letting it reach the point of his canines hurtingâhe canât remember the last time thatâs happenedâbut being around you sets him on edge. Awakens him in some strange, raw way.
That only makes him more wary. And more guilty about imagining himself drinking your blood. He shouldnât even be around you if heâs losing his grip on his hard-won control. But although it makes him feel ashamed, it also causes his heart to rush.
He drains the blood bag to the last possible drop. To his relief, it calms him significantly, though the thoughts of you donât leave. More innocent ones now, of your outing earlier in the evening. Deep beneath, they are tinged with his ever-present guilt at his vampiric nature.
Johnny doesnât need the sleep, but he drifts off anyway, if only to quiet the conflict sending daggers into his mind.
Youâve known Johnny for a few weeks now, not counting the time you spent silently staring at him in the cafĂŠ, but you find yourself intertwining yourself further into his life. You end up visiting his apartment sooner than you anticipated. You didnât think of anything as ridiculous as him living in a coffin or sleeping in the rafters like a bat, but you also had a hard time imagining what his place might look like.
You come over on a weekend when you have more time to simply hang out and not worry so much about anything else.
Like usual, he waits in that spot on the side of the street for you to come out. In the daytime, youâre more apprehensive about him being here and someone potentially seeing him and trying to cause trouble for him, but thereâs a part of you that likes the rebellious aspect of it. And if he truly doesnât mind coming near the campus to pick you up, you donât have much issue with him doing it.
Johnnyâs apartment is cleanâand a little sparser than youâd expected. Maybe heâs a fan of minimalism. One side of the wall is taken up by a wide bookcase, which features a bunch of different knickknacks, books, and a collection of larger hardcovers that look like photo albums. On the other walls are a few framed pictures of different scenes, and you assume theyâre ones he mustâve taken.
âThis is a nice place,â you say as he takes your jacket for you and puts it up. âIt must cost quite a bit, tooâŚâ You sit down on the couch, stroking the soft material of it.
Johnny shrugs. âThanks. Itâs nothing I canât handle...being nearly a century old gives you plenty of time to save money.â He appears charmingly self-satisfied when heâs able to make you laugh. âDo you want anything?â
âWater is fineâŚthank you.â Johnny nods and goes off to the kitchen.
Despite trying to keep your eyes on the wall photos, your gaze follows him as he leaves. You discreetly watch him move around his kitchen. With his dark clothes, heâs like a splash of black paint against the pale tile and stainless steel.
There are blood packs in Johnnyâs fridge. Lots of them. You know because you saw them from your vantage point on the couch when he opened the fridge door. They look like the blood bags youâd see in a hospital, which makes you wonder how he even gets access to those. Another mystery you struggle to wrap your head around.
He comes back to the living room with your water, and you take it gratefully, though you also feel a little awkward. You think maybe the blood bags are something you shouldnât have seen, although you know he probably wouldâve made more effort to hide them or put them away if that were the case.
âYou have a good supply of blood, a nice apartment, and a great job. Does every vampire get these kinds of perks?â Admittedly, it sounded better in your head. Your attempt to stave off the awkward feelingâwhich was really only coming from your endâonly makes it more intense. Johnny laughs dryly in response. You canât tell if he actually finds it amusing or is just trying to humor you, which makes you feel incredibly silly.
âAll of itâs government-issued if you promise never to bite any humans.â Johnny gives a wry smile. âBut itâs a mistake to think vampires live glamorous lives, filling up on blood and having no cares in the world.â
âN-no, I get it,â you stutter. âBad joke.â
âIâm not trying to embarrass you or be mean. Itâs just the way things are.â Your roles are suddenly reversed, and now he seems to feel some sort of sympathy for you, like youâre just an ignorant little human who doesnât know any better. The last part of that is more your insecurities speaking out than anything else, but you try to ignore that and take him for his word.
Johnny gets up from the couch to go over to the bookcase as you sip your water. After looking through the photo albums intently, he takes one off the shelf and hands it to you. You set your water down and hold the album carefully as you open the front cover. The cover itself has a neat little label that reads Telluride 1976 - 1980, so you can already expect what youâll find in it. There are numerous photos of trees, bushes, snowy mountain ranges, lakes, brilliantly vibrant flowers, and woodland creatures. You stop at a picture of a deer looking straight ahead, its black eyes wide and curious as it examines the lens.
âI lived in the mountains back then, a little after my mentor had left. I spent some time trying to reconnect with nature...and all that other hippie shit people used to do back in that era.â
You chuckle. âDid you wear the same kinds of clothes, too? Bell bottoms and tie-dye T-shirts and all?â
Johnny laughs and shrugs. âMaybeâŚbut thatâs only for me to know.â
You grin and look at the photos again. âWellâŚdid your plan work, at least?â
Johnny gives a wistful smile. âIn some ways, I think it did.â
You continue looking through the rest of the album, which you could probably do for hours if you had the timeâjust sit and trace every possible line, curve, and ray of light. Johnny sits beside you as you do, occasionally explaining some pictures and their backstories.
âLately, Iâve been wanting something else to take pictures of...someone else, maybe.â
âWhat, like a subject?â you ask.
âYeah, itâd be nice...I havenât taken pictures of another person in a while.â
You nod quietly as you flip through the pagesâanother possible hint flying right over your head. Then a thought comes to youâone that makes your skin warm. âHave you ever taken pictures of anyone you were...involved with?â You donât say it directly, but you hope he can get the gist of what youâre asking.
Johnny nods as if he doesnât want to admit to it, a nervous smile gracing his lips. âA few different peopleâŚbut I always gave them the pictures after we, you know, stopped seeing each other...so thereâs none left here.â
âI seeâŚâ For a few moments, your thoughts circle around that concept. What was it like to bare yourself in front of someone else like that, immortalized on film? What might it be like to allow Johnny to see you like that, to take pictures of you in your most vulnerable form? The idea doesnât make you as downright anxious as you expected it to, though you canât completely shake the lingering embarrassment about it.
After you finish looking through the entirety of his Telluride adventures, Johnny shows you some recent pictures heâs developed, and youâre giddy to see your own blurry creations among them. Now that youâre holding them physically in your hands, you can agree that they look nice, each with its own little personality.
âI thought about putting them in a new photo album,â he says, âbut you can keep them, if you prefer.â
You hold them to your chest. âYes, Iâd like to keep them. Thank you.â You smile. âIâm sure Iâll leave you with plenty other photos to put in your album, anyway.â
â
The sun is close to setting again. You arenât ready to leave yet, though, and Johnny is content to let you stay longer. He pulls out another album for you to look at, this one dated with 1960 - 1964. Unlike the others, thereâs no title to describe whatâs in it except for that year range.
âThis is a picture of me someone took before I was turned,â Johnny murmurs, sitting back down beside you. He turns the album to you, and in the middle of the first page is a sepia-toned photo of him sitting on a bedâor maybe a couch?âwearing a suit. White, handwritten lettering on the bottom right of the photograph reads August 4, 1960.
âOh wow...â You touch the photo gently over its protective lining. âYou look exactly the same. Of course.â
âItâs the only photo I have left of myself,â he sighs, leaning back on the sofa. âIf it werenât for that...Iâd feel almost like I didnât exist at all.â
âDo you remember this day?â you ask.
ââŚVaguely.â His answer doesnât feel like the whole truth, and the way his eyes dart anxiously as he says it confirms your suspicions. Then he sighs again, heavier this time, and he seems to be exhaling all 60 years of his burden along with it. âI was...going to be married. It was for our wedding shoot.â
Youâre surprised for a reason youâre unsure of, never even imagining that Johnny couldâve been married at one point in time. Couldâve had an entire life and a family, if it hadnât been for...
âIâm sorry, Johnny.â You know you never wouldâve met him if things hadnât happened this way, and that knowledge tugs at your heart in a way that makes you feel intensely selfish.
Johnny shakes his head and avoids your eyes. âIt was long ago.â He wets his lips and his jaw clenches like maybe he wants to say something else, but he remains silent for a while.
You continue exploring the photo album in silence. With its thin size, there arenât as many pictures in it as the othersâmuch less, in fact, but each one is still enough to keep your interest. Your mind keeps drifting back to the one of Johnny.
You hand the album back to him when youâre done. He takes it from you, but in a gesture you donât foresee, he allows your hands to touch for the first time. You make a tiny flinch at the unexpected coolnessânot ice-cold, but enough to be noticeableâbut you donât draw away from him. You let his fingers slide across yours as the photo album leaves your hands, and it sends electricity racing up and down your spine.
âS-sorry.â Youâre not sure if youâre apologizing for flinching or for making contact at all, though there is no reason to because he initiated it.
âDoesnât it ever disturb you at all that Iâm not human?â Johnny asks softly, still holding the album.
âWhat?â
âYouâve taken all this so easily...much more easily than many others. You arenât even disgusted at my cold hands.â A ghost of a grin comes over his face.
âIf I were disgusted, I wouldnât even be here,â you say, trying to lighten the tension. Itâs not the kind of tension that arises from anger, offense, or upset, but something else that you are lost on comprehending in this moment. âSome of itâs unfamiliar, obviously, but Iâm not disgusted.â
He glances down at the album in his hands, as if contemplating something. Maybe thinking about the only living photo of himself beneath the cover. Or maybe heâs thinking back to how he was turned in the first place and subsequently lost the life he was about to have. He still hasnât told you anything about how he became a vampire, and though youâd like to know, itâs obviously a sore spot for him.
Eventually, he nods, willing himself to smile at you. âIâm glad.â
â
Night has fallen by the time youâre done exploring the decades of his life, though there is still much you havenât seen and donât yet know. You let him drive you back to the school as you stare out at the passing cars, wondering how many more of these people sitting in their vehicles are nonhuman and youâd never know it.
You hesitate after he pulls up across from the main gate.
âWhatâs wrong?â he asks.
âUh, nothing really, itâs justâI still donât have your number or anything.â And I want to talk to you more often. I want to hear your voice more often. You donât want to say anything overly dramatic or cheesy, so you just keep those last thoughts to yourself.
Thinking it had been something serious, he smirks at your concern. âOh, I see. Iâll give it to you now, then.â
Once your numbers are safely in each otherâs phones, you finally bid each other goodnight.Â
Though you try to steer your thoughts towards other things, you keep veering back to Johnny. His apartment. His fridge full of blood bags. His photo albums full of years of history. Even when you get into bed that night, you canât keep him off your mind.
You wake up gasping and sweating when you dream of him with his fangs in your neck, your own blood running down your neck and chest. You glance over at your roommate to make sure you havenât woken her and rest your head on your knees, trying to catch your breath and settle your racing heart. Your skin still prickles with how you could practically feel his heated breaths on your neck, ice-cold hands gripping your shoulders.
The worst part of it is that you canât quite say you completely disliked it.
âIt doesnât make much sense to have a Halloween party and dress up as the very beings that you hate, but whateverâŚâ you mumble, looking through a rack of costumes with a certain impassivity. Youâre not very enthusiastic about going to this Halloween party, but your friend refuses to go alone. You havenât been spending as much time with her anymoreâpartly because of Johnny and partly because you feel even more out of place around her than normalâand with all her begging and pleading, she refuses to let you opt out of this one.
âItâs about having fun, no one really cares Y/N. Theyâre freaks, arenât they? Thatâs why people dress up as them, theyâre practically meant for this.â
You become even more apprehensive about the party after hearing that, if thatâs even possible. You smooth your hand over the fabric of a witchâs robe and sigh again, shaking your head. It doesnât feel quite right to keep spending time in her presenceâor anyone else who goes to your schoolâbut you feel trapped on all sides, left without much of a choice. You would never hear the end of it if you tried to switch universitiesâŚor even drop out.
Your mind strays back to Johnny as always, with his melancholy aura and weird jokes and pretty pictures and monochrome clothes. The smell of his cologne, the lingering scent of roasted coffee beans, and his toothy smile, when he does show it to you. Something in you makes you want to drop everything youâre doing right now and go to him. It might even be nice to settle in his arms, feel them strong and solid around youâthough heâd probably need just as much comforting as you.
âDress up as this!â Your friend breaks the reverie as she prances over to you with a pair of fake fangs, the tips of them painted in acrylic blood. She holds them up to your mouth, and you struggle to manage a smile, if only to sate her enthusiasm. âIt actually reminds me ofâŚthat vampire at the cafĂŠ. Say, have you seen him since then?â
You shake your head, moving away to sift through another rack of outfits as you try to maintain a detached expression. âNope, not a glimpse. Havenât even thought about him.â
When your friend doesnât suspect anything, you let your expression drop just a tad, breathing out quietly.
The night of the party, the full moon is heavy and bold against the black blanket of the sky, which feels horribly clichĂŠ. You wonder if there are any werewolves out tonight, and what they might be doing right now.
âWeâre going to have a good time tonight,â your friend insists as you both walk up the front steps of the hostâs house. Itâs someone you only vaguely know, a friend of a friend of a friend, but clearly a person who has an abundance of money judging by this expansive home. You donât know why she feels the need to convince you, but maybe itâs because you havenât seemed very enthusiastic so far. You only give a thumbs up to her words, which feels like an unconvincing gesture. Luckily for you, it works.
After a few hours, the party is still going strong but your head is starting to hurt from the music, and youâre growing weary of all the men crowding in too close, looking at you in your angel costume like youâre something to be devoured. Youâve rolled your eyes at way too many of them and their haphazardly put-together costumes, dressed up as vampires with terrible fake fangs or werewolves with manes of matted up fur.
Your friend keeps flitting around the party, talking to whoever she recognizes from classes or campus organizations, and youâve given up on trying to follow her around any longer. Every time you turn around, sheâs somewhere else. Noticing that youâre currently solo, a guy from one of your history classes comes up to you and begins what he thinks is an interesting conversation on how angels actually look more like Eldritch abominations than the cherubic humans depicted in paintingsâso your costume is âtechnically inaccurateâ âand your eyes glaze over as you pretend to listen to him.
You eventually manage to get away from him and get to an undisturbed corner, wedged next to two girls drinking cider and critically rating all the guysâ costumes. You pull your phone out and think about calling for a ride back to campus, but your thumb hovers over the message icon. You press it without thinking too much about it, and Johnnyâs name appears as one of your most recent conversations. Though you feel somewhat nervous, you will yourself to open the box and begin typing.
To: Hi Johnny. I hope Iâm not bothering you, but can I come over? đđżđđżđđż Iâm over this party
You put your phone back in your purse, trying not to get your hopes up for a quick response. You know thereâs a good chance heâd still be awake at this time of night since he doesnât need to sleep, but he has his own life and is probably off doing...vampire-y things. Whatever those things could be.
However, your hopes are met when your phone pings only a couple minutes later.
From: Of course. Youâre not scared about spending your Halloween with a vampire? đ
You smile at that.
To: I think Iâll be fineâŚas long as you donât bite me.
From: đŚˇđŠ¸
â
You get to Johnnyâs studio apartment not too long after, and you hang around outside his door for a few moments before knocking, suddenly feeling bashful about your costume. Maybe you shouldâve changed before coming over here; what if he thinks itâs childish? Or maybe too revealing? Does he even care about that kind of stuff? Doesnât matter now, though. Youâre here, and thereâs no way youâre turning back around.
He answers a few seconds after you knock, wearing a sweater and black pants. You notice his sweater is a cream color and not the usual black. He looks a little surprised to see your costume, and his Adamâs apple bobs as he swallows.
âWow, you look pretty. Nice of you to visit me after falling straight from Heaven.â You cringe at his cheesy line, though you also cannot deny that you secretly enjoy every bit of it.
âThanks, Johnny...â you say timidly, stepping into his home as he lets you in. âNice work with changing up the color scheme.â
Heâs confused for a moment before realizing youâre talking about his clothes. âOh yeah, that...um, haha. Thanks.â
Unbeknownst to you, the back of his mind is buzzing with a form of excitement he hasnât felt in a while. Not the clawing, frantic spikes of bloodlust, but a more physical kind of desire. Itâs pleasurable, but he also feels guilty about pining over how sweet and innocent you look in your all-white outfit, stockings hugging your legs perfectly and your dress just short enough to tempt the imagination. Really, youâve painted a picture of perfect purity, and the only thing he can think about is ruining you. Putting his hands on you and peeling your dress off to reveal the soft skin underneath.
He casts those thoughts aside as you sit prettily on his couch, legs crossed at the anklesâthough itâs hard to do so. âDo you want something to drink? Or eat? There isnât a whole lot of food here, but I can order somethingâŚâ
âDo you ever make your own coffee?â The question seems a bit random at first, and you try to explain. âYou know, since you always get it from the cafĂŠ.â
Johnny smiles. âDo you want coffee? I can make it.â
You nod. âThat would be niceâŚwhatever you have.â
âI pretty much have your usual order memorized by now, so I should be good on making it.â Johnny walks to the kitchen. âYou can look through the albums while youâre in there. The ones you havenât seen yet.â
âOh, thanks.â You feel a little nervous to be looking through the shelf of his treasured photo albums by yourself, but youâre also glad he trusts you enough to let you do it. It makes you feel important. Maybe even important to him, as silly as that might sound.
It isnât long before the scent of coffee wafts out into the living room. Johnny returns soon with two cups of it, and just as he promised, yours is made just the way you like it.
âThank you.â You set the album back on the shelf and take the cup from Johnny. For a while, both of you talk of nothing importantâjust filling the space with the details of your days.
âSo how was the party?â Johnny finally asks, and he raises his eyebrows as he scans your outfit again. You grin halfheartedly.
âIt wasâŚalright. Kinda weird. I think itâd be more fun if I went to a regular university, but you knowâŚâ
Johnny shakes his head. âI canât blame you for bailing out.â
âYeahâŚIâve been to college parties before, but the Halloween theme was a bitâŚâ
âStrange for an institution that bans all supernatural beings?â Johnny finishes your sentence. He doesnât look offended or irritated by itâonly slightly amused.
You shrug, biting your lip. âYeah, that.â
âWell, look on the bright side. I wouldnât have gotten to see you in your natural form otherwise.â
This one almost goes over your head, too, but you catch it just in time. Johnnyâs compliments make you feel warm all over, like youâre sitting under the sun. You grin and look down into your cup of coffee, unused to receiving such bold praise and unsure how to respond to it. Something pops into your mind, though, and you think it might be a good idea to run with it.
âYou could...take a picture of me, you know. If you want to...since Iâm all dressed up now anyway.â You meet his eyes only for a second and then look away, twisting the mug in your hands.
Johnny sits up a little straighter at your words, trying to catch your eyes, though you donât hold his gaze for long. âYouâre sure?â he asks.
âIâm sure. Go ahead! Before I change my mind.â You laugh nervously and carefully set your half-empty mug on the table.
Johnnyâs camera is never too far away from him, so he grabs it and plays with the settings for a bit before looking back to you, a small smile on his face. âIâm gonna start, okay?â His voice is surprisingly soft. This, yet again, reminds you of him and the aster bush. He acts as if you might run away at the first shutter click, which makes you feel babied, but you donât totally hate it.
The first few photos are a little awkwardâat least to you. You arenât sure how to pose, or if you should try to look more casual, though Johnny assures you youâre doing well. He gives you directives throughout, telling you to look in his direction or angle your face a certain way, and you follow his instructions to the best of your ability.
At one point, one of your dress straps slips down. When you go to fix it, Johnny says, âWait. Could you keep it like that?â
You look at him, your body heating from the suggestion.
âIs that okay with you?â
ââŚYes.â Your throat is dry, and your body reacts in a way you donât expectâlittle nervous thrills in your hands and feet, though you try to internally explain it away as the coffeeâs effects. Johnny takes a few more photos like this, and then he steps closer to gently touch your chin, guiding your face to the angle heâs looking for.
âSo good for me.â It slips past his lips in a reverential murmur before he can really consider what heâs saying, and you both freeze. Your heart rate increases, and you wonder if he can hear how hard the red organ is beating in your chest. Probably.
You want to hear him say it again.
Johnny laughs awkwardly, his hand coming back to his side almost a little too quickly to be natural. âUm, Iâm really sorry. That was a bit...â
âItâŚitâs fine.â You avoid his eyes. Johnny takes a few more photos, but the set of his mouth is a little tight, as if heâs stressed about something. Or regretting what he let slip, maybe. You want to tell him you really donât feel bad about it, but you arenât sure how to do that without making things more awkwardâŚor revealing your true desires.
When Johnny has taken enough pictures of you to be satisfied with, he sits next to you on the couch, setting his camera on the coffee table and looking suddenly timid.
âI canât wait to see them,â you say, attempting to break the tension that never really cleared the room after his earlier comment. He blinks for a moment like he doesnât know what you mean, and then realizesâobviously, heâll be developing the photos.
âTheyâll come out nice, Iâm sure. I think youâll photograph well.â
âThank you,â you murmur, and now itâs your turn to be unsure of how to resurrect the conversation.
âYouâre beautiful.â Itâs an abrupt comment. It makes your stomach twist in a pleasant, fluttery way, and you become hyperaware of his form sitting next to yours.
âHavenât heard that one much, but thanks.â
Johnny turns to you. âAnyone whoâd think otherwise is a fool.â
Thereâs a pause after this where you both simply study each other, watching for hidden reactions that canât be read on the surface. The way he says it isâŚdecisive, assured. But it also manages to be tender, as if he needs you to know what he thinks of you. Needs you to see yourself the way he doesâthe same way you do for him. You donât know where the confidence comes from, but maybe his tone and his words and his endlessly dark eyes have pulled it out of you. âI want to kiss you.â
Johnnyâs lips part. âAre you certain?â
âIâm certain.â
He doesnât hesitate anymore. Johnny moves closer to you and cups the back of your neck. Something awakens in his eyes in the seconds before he presses his mouth to yours. Though he wants to drink eagerly from your lips, his kiss is languid to avoid overwhelming you, and there is an audible smack of your lips whenever he pulls away and presses back in.
His mouth tastes like the coffee you just drank, but underneath that you swear you can taste a hint of the deep iron of blood, and you donât know how to feel about that. You think about what his fangs would feel like scraping against your bottom lip, if heâd ever show them to you, and you moan quietly.
âDo you want this? With me?â Johnny confirms once more, pulling his gaze away from your lips and up to your eyes. His own eyes are yearning, but there is also an element of something like fear roiling in them. As if youâd turn him away, even though youâve already shown your desire for him.
âYes. Just you. No one else.â
Johnnyâs body gravitates towards yours, and you think heâs going to push you down onto the sofa, but he scoops your legs up and carries you to his bedroom instead. Even his hands on your waist and legs makes you burn inside.
This is the first time you've seen his bedroom. The sheets are cloud-soft when he sets you down on them, and his window lets moonlight shine through the open blinds and scatter in thick beams across the floor. The only other light source is the bedside lamp, which emits a comfortable yellowish glow.
Johnny joins you on the bed and lets you climb into his lapâencourages you to do so. His cool hands pulling at your thighs as you settle them on either side of his waist makes tingles go through your body. You donât hesitate to bring your lips back together, kissing each other deeply as one of his hands cradles the back of your head and the other settles on the small of your back.
You are certain vampires donât have any powers of enchantmentâthatâs for magic wielders. And yet, you feel like youâve been put in a trance by his kisses alone, and you wonder how you couldâve lived this long without knowing how his lips feelâhow they fit perfectly against your own. As if everything up to now has purposely led you together.
You shift in Johnnyâs embrace, and the movement causes his thigh to slide between your legs. Your heat is pressed against his thigh directly now, your silken panties catching against the denim of his pants. You murmur against his lips, not really saying anything of substance but wanting to vocalize your desire to him. Johnnyâs hand tightens slightly on your back, and he experimentally lifts his leg higher and slides his thigh across you. That draws a gasp from you.
Noticing your positive response, Johnny continues rocking his thigh up against your pussy and kissing you until youâre breathless and your nipples are straining against the fabric of your dress. You pull away from him for a moment to try to ground yourself, feeling like your nerves are already being singed with fiery pleasure. Johnnyâs face is noticeably more flushed than before, but he also looks much more composed than you feel at the moment.
âIt takes longer to get hard,â he explains, as if reading the lingering question in your own expression. âSince...you know. Slow blood.â You rock your hips over his thigh more enthusiastically, motivated to get him hard underneath you, and you listen to his choppy breaths as you move. Your movements arenât the smoothest, but he helps you guide your hips in a way that feels good for you both. Youâve never been with anyone before, so it doesnât much matter to you how long or quick it takes for him to get there as long as he does.
Feeling the bulge grow underneath you excites you. Johnny groans against your lips as you kiss him and rub yourself over his member. The sound comes from somewhere deep inside him, as if itâs something heâs been containing for a long time. Your hand goes to his waist and tugs at his belt loops, then drifts closer to his belt buckle, pulling the leather and metal apart. Johnny pauses when you get off his lap and slide further down, grips your arms like he doesnât want you to go. âAreâŚyou sure? You donât have toâŚif itâs too muchââ
âI want to, Johnny.â
With your affirmative, he lets you kneel between his legs, pull his zipper apart, and trace your curious fingers over the bulge beneath the fabric of his underwear. Johnny loses his breath when you drag his underwear down, sliding it over the heated skin of his dick. His length is thick and longâeven with him not being fully hard yetâand the tip glistens wet with precum. You werenât sure what to expect, but this is much bigger than you think you might be able to handle. It makes your face warm and your stomach do another series of flips. Still, you want it and you want him, so you arenât going to stop now.
You lean closer to press your lips against his shaft, leaving a few soft kisses behind. Johnnyâs mouth parts when your mouth touches him.
Johnny gently holds the back of your head as you leave small licks over his shaft, tasting the salty skin on your tongue. He lets out a shaky breath as he watches you, his other hand brushing the side of your face.
âJust like thatâŚâ he murmurs, his voice heavy with lust as you circle your tongue around the thick, darkened tip, catching drops of his precum. He never takes his eyes off you, and this makes you feel a little exposed, but you continue with your actions. When you suck Johnnyâs tip past your lips, his thighs tense under you, the thick muscle reacting beautifully to your actions on his body.
More precum drips from him, and you find the taste strangely pleasing. It makes you want more of him, of whatever he has to offer you. You wrap your hand around his shaft, though it doesnât fit entirely around, and begin stroking him in a way you hope feels good.
Johnnyâs hand slips over yours to guide your movements and show you how much pressure to apply, what pace to stroke him at. âLike this, babyâŚyes, thatâs so goodâŚâ He showers you with praise as you get the hang of it, and he eventually lets your hand go so you can do it on your own, his own hand drifting back to the bed to grip the comforter.
Itâs hard to quantify just how much seeing you like this turns him on, you kneeling between his legs with his cock between your lips while wearing your pretty, angelic outfit. His previous guilt about âcorruptingâ you descends to the very back of his mind as he savors every moment of your hands on his cock and your tongue circling his slit.
âIâm close,â he whispers. You quicken your movements on him, hollowing your cheeks tighter around his dick, and the moan he gives shoots straight between your legs.
Johnny carefully pulls your head back so you wonât choke before he comes, streams of his seed shooting into your mouth and running down his cock. Your hand still squeezes around him as he comes, and he slowly thrusts into the tight circle of your fist as you milk every drop from him. By the time heâs spent, your mouth and hand and part of the sheets are completely sticky with his release. You imagine it must have been a long time since heâs last had an orgasm.
The vampire watches intently as you swallow his cum, which causes his softening dick to throb in your hand. He takes your face in his hands and kisses you deeply, uncaring of the taste of himself in your mouth. His hair tickles your face as he kisses you feverishly, his nose bumping yours and his tongue prodding past your lips.
âCome here, angel.â Johnny pulls your body up onto the bed before you can get yourself up there first. The pet name makes warmth flood through your body, like drinking a hot chocolate at the cafĂŠ, except a thousand times more satisfying. Johnnyâs hands are once again caressing your thighs, though this time they slide up underneath your dress and squeeze your hips. âCan I take these pretty panties off you?â
âPlease.â
He hooks his fingers into the sides of them and pulls them down your legs and past your ankles. One of his hands goes underneath your dress to feel you soft and wet against his fingers, and you both moan at the same time. He slides his digits through your lips and over your clit, and him leaning forward to bring his mouth to your throat is enough to have you nearly overwhelmed. His fingers tease your entrance but donât push inside until you nearly have to beg him.
âPlease, JohnnyâŚâ You push your hips up to get his attention.
âDo you want my fingers?â he asks softly.
âY-yesâŚâ At your words, he eases the middle one into you, slowly enough to avoid discomfort. It feels strange to have someone elseâs fingers inside you. His finger reaches further than yours can, touching you more deeply than youâve felt before; it makes you gasp a bit too sharply.
âAre you hurt?â he asks, freezing and thinking he mightâve done something wrong.
âN-no, Iâm fine. Keep going.â
Johnnyâs mouth edges closer to the cleavage of your dress as he starts thrusting his finger into you, warming you up enough to take a second digit. Shakily, you bring your hands up to slide the straps down and make it easier for him, and his breath hitches when you pull the top of your dress down.
His mouth envelopes one of your nipples as he slides the second finger into you. His fingers encounter a part of you that makes you moan unexpectedly and grab onto him, a little surprised at the sudden spike of pleasure.
âYouâre so pretty,â he purrs, his lips moving against the curve of your breast as he speaks. âAnd so responsive.â
As Johnnyâs mouth and fingers work you closer to an orgasm, you marvel at how handsome he looks and how good he feels. He opens his eyes to see you staring at him, your pupils wide and mouth desperate, and he separates himself from your chest to kiss you deeply once again.
When you come around his fingers, Johnny whispers more compliments to you about how good you are and how he wants to watch you come undone because of him all the time. When he thinks you might be on the brink of overstimulation, he takes his fingers out of you, slipping them into his mouth to taste you.
âIâll take this off now. Is that okay?â He whispers this into your ear with his hands on either side of your hips, caressing the fabric of your dress.
âI-itâs okay.â
Johnny slips your dress off, leaving you in nothing but your white sheer stockings. The sight of you sitting there on his bed, breathing heavily from your climax in your pretty thigh-highs, has his cock throbbing and rising to life once again.
âLay back on the bed.â You do, and he settles himself between your legs like you did for him earlier. When you glance at him, his eyes are heavy and piercing. In this moment, you are acutely reminded of the fact that he is not a human, with how he looks like a beast of prey about to devour a meal. You are too nervous to look back at him for long, so you stare at the ceiling with your legs shaking from anticipation.
Johnnyâs mouth on you is almost jarring in how wet it is, and you arch up into him in surprise and a rush of pleasure. He gently presses your legs back onto the bed and continues licking into you, parting your lower lips with his tongue and making your thighs tremble under his grasp.
If you had to describe it in words, you probably wouldnât be able to. He kisses your pussy the same way he kisses you on the mouth, passionately and with more than enough tongue to satisfy. Johnny slips his fingers into you again as he curls his lips around your clit, and you moan unabashedly.
Youâre quickly spiraling towards another orgasm, maybe quicker than you expected; but it makes sense with you still being so raw from the climax you just had. You gain enough courage to give another glance down at Johnny, and you see the way his other arm moves back and forth from beneath the bed, stroking himself while he eats you out. Something about that pushes you over the edge, and you cry out as you come on his tongue.
As Johnny gives you time to calm down again, he stands and finally pulls his clothes off, baring his body to you. Youâre not sure if youâve ever seen a man so beautiful.
He goes to get a condom, and your words stumble from your lips before you can psych yourself out of saying them. âI-Iâm on birth control.â Johnny looks back at you, his gaze filled with something you canât quite read. He comes closer to you, holding himself above you on the bed so his face is hovering just above yours.
âYou want to feel me raw?â he whispers.
You nod under his burning stare, feeling like youâre on a high you wonât be able to get off of. âI need you, Johnny.â
Johnny climbs fully onto the bed then and positions himself between your legs. His cock is thick and heavy between his thighs as it bumps against your inner thigh and leaves a smear of precum behind. After putting some lube in his hand, he slicks himself with the sticky substance, preparing himself to fuck you open. Something deep in your abdomen shudders, and your walls clench around nothing as you watch him stroke his shaft, the squelching, wet sound of his hand on his dick loud in the quiet room.
When heâs done, he grabs your thighs and pulls you a little closer to him. âIf it hurts, tell me, okay?â
âO-okay.â
The slick tip prodding at your hole makes you want more, though you are a bit afraid of how this is going to feel. When it finally pushes inside of you, you gasp. Johnny watches your face for signs of pain as he slides forward further.
With two previous orgasms and the lube to help, his cock stretches you open with some discomfort, but not the kind of sharp pain you expected. Your nails leave little half-moon shapes on Johnnyâs biceps as you squeeze his arms and try to keep your lower half relaxed, wanting to take all of him inâor as much as you can manage, anyway. You try to keep your breathing even as he pushes into you slowly.
Your eyebrows crease and your mouth tightens when he slides deeper still, and he pauses. âJohnnyâŚâ You worry your lip with your teeth, feeling like youâve been stuffed to the brimâand heâs not even all the way in yet.
âDo you want me to stop?â
âNo,â you beg, maintaining your grip on his arms. âJustâŚtry moving.â
Johnny pulls out and slowly thrusts back in again, angling his dick to find that sensitive spot within you. Your mouth falls open silently when he does; this feels much, much different from his fingers. This is better.
Johnny repeats the movement, being mindful not to push himself too deepâonly enough for you to handle. Beneath him, your body begins unwinding at the pleasure heâs delivering to you, and your eyes flutter closed as the ecstasy takes over your mind. One of his hands goes to tease your clit as he settles into a good rhythm, and you cry out at the extra dose of pleasure.
âYouâre taking me so well,â Johnny mumbles as he sits back and watches himself slide into you, both of your lower halves slick from lube and your own wetness. âSo warm and wet, angelâŚâ You can tell heâs using a lot of his energy to keep his pace controlled and gentle enough for you to actually enjoy. The idea of being fucked harder makes you ache deep inside, but you figure itâs best to save that for when youâre more used to this. You already know itâll be difficult to walk in the morning after this.
Johnny leans forward to kiss your lips, changing the angle again and circling his pelvis into you, and a choked gasp escapes your mouth at the slow wind of his hips.
Johnny lavishes your neck and throat with kisses, and though he is a vampire, you arenât worried about him biting you. His fangs have not made an appearance since all this started, and you doubt if he would ever bring them out in front of you. You donât know if you should ask about it, either, wondering if itâs too soon after only a month and a half of knowing each otherâbut maybe you could say the same about him being inside of you right now.
âJohnnyâŚâ you whisper into the air, your fingers scrabbling against his sweaty skin. The mounting tension in your abdomen is close to snapping, and you are almost frightened by how intense it already feels. He moves his face from your neck to be face-to-face with you again and plants a heavy, dizzying kiss on your lips.
âItâs okay,â he murmurs against your kiss-swollen lips. âIâve got you, Y/N.â
Falling apart in Johnnyâs arms feels like a form of Heaven thatâs meant to be kept hidden, because you might become addicted to it otherwise. Your inner muscles squeeze around his dick as you come. His name flows from your lips in a high song. You canât imagine any physical sensation that could be better than this, his hips rocking into you as you tighten and cream around him, and you know innately that Johnny has ruined all chances of you ever feeling this fulfilled with anyone but him.
The constant pulse of your walls against his dick is too much to withstand for long, and Johnnyâs muscles pull taut with pleasure when he comes, groaning into your neck and spilling overflowing streams of thick cum into you. His hips falter in their former rhythm, and he resists the urge to push himself as deep as he can into you.
When he pulls out, you whine from the discomfort of it, but also because you wish he could stay in you forever. You know youâll be sore when you wake upâand you can already feel the very beginnings of exhaustion and ache settling in your bodyâbut youâd do it a hundred times over without changing a thing.
â
Johnny curls himself around you after heâs cleaned the both of you up, as if he means to shield you from the world. Youâre quiet for a while as you listen to his slow-beating heart and feel his cool skin against yours.
You look up at his face, which is hard to see distinctly in the dark of the room. With the lamp turned out, the only source of light comes from the moon now, but you can decipher enough to make out the shape of his lips and his glittering eyes. You know he can see much better than you in this light, and he takes his time tracing his fingers across your face and cheek, studying your features.
âWould you everâŚmake me a vampire?â
His body tenses at your question. âDonât say anything ridiculous. You still have a whole life ahead of you to live. What I have here...this is no existence.â Heâs not mad, at least not at you, but his voice hardens at the very idea of it.
âBut what if I wanted to live it with you?â
Johnny takes a breath, but he doesnât say anything to that. He just continues stroking your face and looks at you for a long time, like heâs searching for something. You donât know if you truly expected an answer from him, or how you would feel if he did give one.
Eventually, your eyes begin to fall low, and sleep overcomes you. The last thing you register is Johnnyâs chilly hand touching your cheek. When he notices youâve drifted off, he pulls the covers tighter around you both. Then he presses you to his chest as he tunes out the sound of cars rumbling on the streets below in exchange for the beating of your heartâstill alive, so red with blood.
#all these brown colors...how taurean of me#johnny smut#johnny angst#johnny fic#johnny scenario#johnny imagines#johnny imagine#johnny scenarios#nct fic#nct imagine#nct imagines#nct scenario#nct scenarios#nct smut#nct angst#ambw scenarios#ambw scenario#kpop ambw#ambw imagines#ambw imagine#ambw fic#ambw#nct vampire au#nct vampire
393 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Medicine (h.s.)
Youâre finally given permission to cover the song youâve wanted to perform for years and a special surprise during your performance sweeps you off of your feet.
Word count: 11.5k
Rating/warnings: NSFW - A lot of this is plot but there is smut as well. Contains explicit language and consensual sex acts between a man and woman. This is a story written in the 2nd person (âself insert"). This isnât written to be exclusionary, itâs just my preferred style! Authorâs note can be found at the end!
"Ladies and gentlemen, I cannot thank you enough for coming out tonight to listen to me and the band. We've got a couple more songs coming up for you but I just wanted to take a minute to tell y'all how much we appreciate you." You gesture to yourself and the band behind you as the lights on stage come up a bit. "We wouldn't be where we are without your support. From the bottom of our hearts, thank you!"
The crowd cheers and you can't help but experience an insurmountable feeling of joy. It never gets old. You'd been in the spotlight for a few years now, already at the end of touring your second album, though the size and scope of venues this time around was much, much larger. There was nothing that compared to being able to sing your own songs and have a crowd of thousands scream them right back at you.
Being an up-and-coming singer and songwriter in the genre of country music hadn't been easy. Girls your type had been a dime a dozen, hoards of Taylor Swift-wannabes covering "Teardrops on My Guitar" during open mic night. You held nothing against them; there was a path to success for everyone, but yours had been, well, different.Â
It was a karaoke cover of Brooks & Dunn's "Boot Scootin' Boogie", a song that you'd been singing since you were a toddler, that had gotten you noticed by a recording artist one night while out with your girlfriends, which led you to where you stand now, performing in front of thousands. You were liked for the range of your voice, with it's easy easy transitions from the sounds of pop to country and rock, in addition to the way you performed, and your take-no-shit attitude towards the entirety of the industry. People liked that you were forward and left nothing on the table, though you had to admit that it was mostly an act, a means of coping with the pressure of working your way to the top.
///
"It's refreshing!" Jax, your manager, had shouted one day, arms flailing as you had argued that maybe your attitude was going to get you into trouble one of these days.
"Aren't you, as, you know, my manager, supposed to be the one keeps me in line?"
"You aren't out doing coke, killing anyone, public indecency and all that," he had shrugged. "Far as I'm concerned, you are in line. People talk about you because of your attitude. They like it! They like you. Why is that so hard for you to accept sometimes?"
"Maybe I just haven't been caught doing those things," you grinned, effectively dodging his question. Fame hadn't helped break down the walls that you'd long ago built around yourself. If anything, you had done some reinforcing, built a moat even, in an effort to ensure that you protected yourself from getting too close to anyone that would only end up using you in the end. You had seen the way people in life had been used, and what it ultimately led them to, and you had promised yourself long ago that even if it meant being known as the Boot Scootin' Bitch, you would protect yourself and your heart at all costs.Â
"Your momma would tan your hide for much less than any of those, you know. Hell, you should be more afraid of her than you are of me or anyone else⌠'cept maybe God."
///
You shake your head, working the memories free from your mind as you grab a bottle of water from the platform on which the drum set rests.
There's one more song of yours to sing before you performed a new cover, the one you had been looking forward to for months. Although you'd gotten permission to perform it not long into the start of your tour, the set list had been rehearsed already and every other detail ironed out around it. You'd convinced Jax and the crew to let you slot it into the last concert of the tour, Austin, Texas. These folks knew their music and for some reason, they liked you so you were thrilled to be able to share something new with the crowd that had welcomed you to their city with open arms.Â
You grab your guitar off its stand and slide the strap over your shoulders, adjusting it as you step forwards to the mic stand. A shimmering blue shirt catches your eye in the crowd and you do a double take because surely it can't be Harry because he'sâ
And it's not him, of course, though the fashion of the gentleman in the pit area would surely catch his eye as well as it's right up his alley. It's not him - it can't be him - because you know exactly where he is right now and it's not in the pit of your Austin performance.Â
A grin stretches over your face as you think of him. You strum the first chord of the first song you'd ever written about him, although there had been many more since. He probably knew this one was about him, having come just after your first meeting.Â
///Â
A friend of yours was good friends with Kacey, who had been the guest artist that night. Her name had been added to the VIP list and in the summer of 2018, just as you were hitting your own stride in your career, you tagged along with her to Harry Styles' live tour performance in your hometown of Nashville.Â
If you were being honest, prior to his concert, you hadn't heard much of his solo work, apart from the various huge hits like his Kiwi or Watermelon Sugar and a few other ballads. You liked his sound, seemingly influenced heavily by rock stars of days past, but you'd had other influences to worry about in your own side of the industry.Â
Sure, he had country music connections through the likes of Kacey Musgraves and Cam, and legends like Stevie Nicks, but his pop and soft rock style was pretty far removed from most country playlists that you yourself had graced. Your genres just didn't cross paths and the two of you seemingly operated in different realms of the music industry, topping your own charts and breaking your own peer's records.Â
Of course, you hadn't been completely oblivious to The Harry Styles. One Direction had been too big of a deal to ignore and you'd often found yourself bopping along to their old hits, singing along as they played amongst the other nostalgic pop hits to which you listened.Â
The concert had been in June, a hot sunny day followed by a perfect breezy evening. Downtown Nashville was always busy, but that night the city seemed to buzz, bright with music and life. After meeting for drinks at Acme on the River, you allowed yourself to luxuriate in getting lost in the crowd that milled about on Broadway. It was a surprising thing to not be recognized in your hometown, but you weren't one to complain about it. It was one reason that you value your time in Nashville over other music-centric cities like Los Angeles - it seemed that people here respected the private lives of musicians. There was an odd fan here and there, but you'd lived a majority of your "famous" life in Nashville in relative peace.Â
You were early to the venue, your friend having wanted to have a chance to see Kacey backstage. You were excited to finally meet the star - though you'd been around the block of fame a bit already, there would always be people that you never had an opportunity to meet in passing. You had been greeted at will call and had been led backstage.
The arena was alive with excitement. At that point, you yourself had never toured a venue that large, so the experience of being backstage and seeing the operations first hand were thrilling and a bit overwhelming. In her dressing room, Kacey pulled you straight into a hug, gushing about how excited she was to watch your career take off. She insisted on sharing her personal cell phone number with you, urging you to call her to get together on a collaboration. You were in shock leaving her room, blown away by her kindness and the way the music industry worked in the most bizarre of ways, when you turned a corner and ran smack into a tall, solid, smiling Harry Styles. His arms had come out quickly to steady you on your heels boots.Â
"Fuck," you swore, shaking your head at your clumsiness. "I am so sorry. What a great way to introduce myself."
He laughed and the sound flowed through you, warm and sweet like a cup of tea with honey. "Y'alright?" His eyes looked you over, and you couldn't help but notice the way they lingered.Â
Your cheeks blushed and a wave of embarrassment washed over you. "I'm the one that should be asking you that. I don't think your adoring fans would be very happy if I took you out with a textbook tackle right before you're due to go on stage." You took a moment to give him the same appreciative glance he had already given you, admiring the way his deep blue custom-beaded suit jacket fell open to reveal a black dress shirt, unbuttoned halfway down his chest.Â
"Ah, 'm fine. Lil' thing like you couldn't do too much damage to me, even in those heels. Don't think they'd be very happy though," he said, nodding his head in acknowledgement of the already-rowdy crowd while offering his hand. "I'm Harry."
You laughed as you introduced yourself, shaking his hand.Â
"I've heard that name before, but I'm sorry to say that I don't recognize you. You don't seem like one that's easy to forget."
"I sing, write music," you shrugged, not sure how to explain to a superstar that you were on the way up, yet still somewhere much farther down the fame totem pole than him. "Country, mostly. Not sure if that's on your radar."
"The new stuff's not, but I may have to change that." He was tapped by one of the event producers, needed for another pre-show procedure. "Where will you be tonight?"Â
"To your right, in the pit."
He smiled and you had almost immediately fallen in love with the crinkles that appeared under the corners of his eyes. "I'll look out for you. It was wonderful meeting you. Oh, shit, wait, just rememberedâ may I?" he gestured for the phone that was in your hand and you unlocked it before passing it to him.Â
You watched as he dialed a number and put the phone to his ear. He paused for a moment before he grinned. "Hi Harry, it's you from before the show. This is a message to remind you to text this number and ask the owner of it out on a date. She's the one with the beautiful smile and great tackling skills. You won"t have forgotten her. 'Kay, bye!"
You laughed at an almost embarrassing volume, blown away by his cheek.Â
"Why not ask 'her' out now?" you pondered to him as he handed the phone back.
"What, and risk getting shot down? Wouldn't want to be sad and disappointed through my whole show, now would I?"
"It would make the ballads a bit more emotional," you had reasoned with a grin.
"Ouch! They're already filled with emotion, love. You'll see, I'll sing 'em right to you if I have to. Gotta run, thank you for letting me use your phone, that was a very important message!"
You laughed again as he took off. "Harry!" you had shouted to get his attention in the busy hall. He turned quickly, a small smile on his face. "She definitely won't say no, but you can wait until later to ask if you want to."
His grin stretched wider and he'd pumped a fist in the air before turning and jogging down the hallway.Â
You liked to joke with anyone who knew the story that your life had changed that day all because you met Kacey. Which wasn't a complete lie - it had been her dressing room you'd come out of before slamming into Harry in the hallway.Â
///
Singing the last lines of one of your songs, your stomach began to flutter in a bit of nervousness and a lot of excitement. Performing the next cover was something you had been looking forward to for months, and the moment that you got to share it with your fans was finally here.Â
You retreat from the mic stand to pass your guitar off to a stagehand, taking another sip of water to settle yourself.Â
"Doing alright?" Wyatt, your drummer, shouts over the pounding bass drum and you give him a thumbs up before turning back to face the crowd.Â
"I've got one more cover to play for y'all tonight," you say, grasping the mic stand to keep your hands from shaking. "I've been working on getting permission to play this one for quite awhile now. I fell in love with it the first time I heard it played and now here I am, performing it for you all. It's an unreleased piece by a very, very good friend of mine, but his performances of it are all over the internet so some of you may know the words. This song is called Medicine."
The song starts out with a steady bass line and the rhythm centers you a bit, steadying any nerves that still linger. The intro gives you a minute to shake out your shoulders and get comfortable at the mic stand once more like Harry does at each performance. You catch yourself having fun mimicking him and feel thankful that you're able to perform one of your favorite songs of his. When the bass drops in pitch and the electric guitar riffs, you slide in close to the mic stand.
"Here to take my medicine, take my medicine," you sang the opening lines, already settling into the sexy rock sound of the song you and the band had rehearsed relentlessly over the last few weeks. No, the genre wasn't one you normally dabbled in, but part of the fun of performing was taking chances, risks. You had to admit, you liked the sound a lot. It tempted you to branch out a bit more on your upcoming album.Â
The opening lines of the first verse throw you back into thoughts of meeting Harry that first night. You hadn't imagined what would follow the concert, let alone have the foresight to see it bringing you to this very moment in time.Â
///
You had been standing outside the arena after the concert, ears buzzing and heart thumping still from the incredible show Harry had put on. As soon as he disappeared from the backstage hall earlier, you had immediately saved his number to your phone, still in disbelief over the night's events.Â
Your heart had soared when your phone began to vibrate, not in a text message but in a voice call. Harry's name appeared on the screen and your friend had nudged you, clearly approving of the night's turn of events.Â
"Harry," you answered, ready to praise him halfway to Sunday on his performance.Â
"Let me take you out," he interrupted you. "Right now. Please? Anywhere you want to go."Â
You laughed and paused. "Yeah, okay. I might know of a place."
There was a lot of shuffling on his end before his voice came back on the line. "Might've had to do another fist pump."
"Told you she wouldn't say no."
"Where are you?" You heard the smile in his voice, already familiar with it.Â
"Demonbreun and John Lewis, headed towards the park."
"Give me 10, I'll pick you up." He paused. "Be careful, okay?"
"I'll stick with the hoards of your fans milling about, maybe ask some of them for the hot gossip on you while I wait."
"Don't believe anything they say," he said, and you could tell he was still smiling as he hung up.Â
He and his driver arrived shortly after, Harry's hair damp and covered with a baseball cap, dressed down in black pants and a simple loose white shirt, tattoos peeking out everywhere you looked. He exited the car and opened the back door for you, helping you balance as you stepped up into the large Suburban.Â
"We'll go to Pecker's," you said to his driver, laughing as Harry snorted next to you. "Shut up, it's just a bar. Take a right up here onto 24 and it'll take us all the way to Fairfield. It'll be on the right."
He looked at you and smiled before reaching out to hold your hand in the middle seat between you.Â
Taking Harry to Pecker's had just felt right. It was where you'd been discovered, where all of your adventures had started, and you weren't sure why but you wanted to share that small part of you with him after watching him up on stage that night.Â
"Won't people recognize you? I looked you up before the show, you're apparently a pretty big deal around here." He had asked, smirking, sipping on the locally-brewed beer that Clint, the regular bartender, was serving that night.Â
"Locals are pretty good about not interrupting our normal lives. Pecker's isn't as well known to tourists either, so it's a good hideout. This is where a lot of producers, executives and all the other professionals come to unwind." You ignored his comment on your fame and had taken a sip of your margarita instead. "Unless, of course, there's a drag show scheduled, then it's a bit of a madhouse."
Harry laughs into his drink and you grin. "So," he started after a pause, twiddling with the rings on his right hand. "What'd you think?"
"It was incredible," you said without hesitation. "Truly one of the best live shows I've seen in a long time, country acts included. You've got such a magnetism about you that people can't help but want to watch." You blushed a bit, alcohol and the quick comfort of him loosening your lips. "The whole water spraying trick was hot," you admit, making him blush. "And don't tell Stevie, but I think I might prefer your version of The Chain."
"Sacrilege! That's some incredibly high praise," he said, a small smile teasing at the corners of his mouth.Â
"Earned and deserved," you said, tilting your glass to his. "Honestly, Harry, you're an incredible musician. There aren't many out there that have the whole package like that."
"What about you? You seem like the whole package."
"I don't know if I'd say that. If you looked me up, you've likely seen what they say about me. 'My attitude won't get me far' and all. But I don't think it's my attitude, so much as it is my willingness to take the risks that others won't. I'm not out here to make music that's just there to be sold. Hell, I couldn't care less about the money. All I want is to create music that makes me feel fulfilled, and I think that honesty scares them." You twirled your finger in the condensation of the glass in front of you. You glanced up to his face finding his eyes already on yours, holding your gaze steadily. "It doesn't scare you, does it?"
"It's the most refreshing thing I've heard in a while. Not many people in the industry are fearless in the face of failure like that."
"I'm definitely not fearless; I just refuse to change who I am to make a buck."
"Who are you then?" Harry had asked, and telling him your story was easy. You couldn't understand how it was so natural, opening up to a stranger, but as the conversation wore on, you realized how similar you and Harry were in terms of the way you conducted your professional lives and that was without apology.Â
And you also realized, as the evening continued and you and Harry crept your bar stools closer and closer to one another, feet and knees bumping, his fingers tracing the ridges of your knuckles as you shared life stories like long lost friends, that you didn't want it to end.Â
///
"He's acting like a gentleman," you continue, changing up the lyrics slightly as you finish the first verse. The line always made you smile and you let yourself briefly flash back into your reminiscing about the night you'd met Harry, and how, even though he had acted gentlemanly upon dropping you off for the evening, you wanted to be anything but a gentlewoman.Â
///
After enjoying drinks late into the evening at Pecker's, Harry had insisted on having his driver take you home rather than allowing you to call an Uber.Â
"Such a gentleman," you commented as he opened the car door for you once again.Â
"Maybe my gentlemanly actions have motives," he said, sliding his hand along your lower back as you step past him and into the car. Your grin matched his smirk as he shut the door and you decided that he'd been right - not calling an Uber was the right thing to do.
The car ride back to your apartment building was too quick and before you knew it, he was at your door again, offering a hand for you to hold for balance as you exited the car. Neither of you let go as you walked through the lobby towards the elevators.Â
"You're uhâ You're welcome to come up, if you'd like," you said, suddenly shy but not wanting to chicken out on asking for what you wanted, asking for some continuation of this sweet but likely brief meeting between you two. "For a drink, I mean, or to keep chatting, you know."
Harry smiled and glanced around the empty lobby. His hand in yours smoothed up the length of your arm, over your shoulder, and came to rest at your jaw. "I'd love to, believe me. You have no idea how much I want to." He leaned towards you, pressing a quick kiss to your forehead and your skin burned at the contact of his lips. "But I want to do this the right way. Don't want you to get the wrong idea of me."
"What if I want the wrong idea of you?"
He laughed, the sound open and honest and it had given you hope. "You called me a gentleman earlier and I have to admit that I liked it, coming from you. Would like to keep up the facade that I am, even if it's just for a bit." His face searched yours, each of you trying to read the thoughts that were flying through one another's minds. "You have beautiful lips," he whispered suddenly, his accent thicker than it had been all night.Â
Your mouth quirked into a smile, unable to do anything but preen at his compliment. "You do too," you replied, just as softly.Â
"Can I kiss you?"
"Please, yes." Before the words had settled he was kissing you, slowly and with too much care, like you would break if he wasn't gentle enough. It was over much too quick but you knew you would remember every moment of it for the rest of your life.Â
"Christ, I'd wanted to do that all night." His thumb smoothed over your cheekbone, smiling when you leaned into the touch. He glanced up as the elevator doors swung open and gently nudged you towards them. "Thank you, truly, for a wonderful evening. I promise to give you a call soon."
"I'll send Kacey after you if you don't!" you laughed, stepping into the lift.
"Good night darling." He winked and the doors slid shut, leaving you alone with your thoughts and the delicious ghost of his lips on yours.Â
///
"Give me that adrenaline, that adrenaline, think I'm gonna stick with you," you finish the first verse as Ryann rips through the chords on her guitar. You loved that the song built slowly, and even though that meant a quieter beginning, it promised an explosive end.Â
Though the crowd had been hesitant at first, you can see that the first few rows of them are nodding along, countless phones out recording the performance. You know that somewhere out there at your request is a member of your press team, professionally filming the cover. You may only be doing it once, but you were determined to make sure you would never forget it.
///
You had enough time at home to check some of your social media accounts, shower and get comfortable in bed before your phone rang again. For the second time that day, your heart soared seeing Harry's name light up your screen.
"If you're going to say that you're downstairs because you've reconsidered my offer for that nightcap, I'll need a few moments to prepare as I'm currently in my pajamas," you said as a greeting and you were met with his warm laughter once again.
"No, no, I had to go back to the arena for a bit anyways, pack up and all of that," he said, still chuckling. "I justâ I wanted to make sure you weren't offended by me declining your offer. Because I wanted toâ I didn't want the night to end there. There's something about you that's⌠Transfixing. And I don't want to ruin that and make you think you're just a fling."
"That's quite a compliment," you said, a bit awed by his words.
"What was it you said earlier, "earned and deserved", yeah?" He said, quoting your toast to him at the bar, making you grin. "I want you to be more than that. I'd like to get to know you, the gentlemanly way."
"Okay. Will we have a chaperone at our next date then?" He laughed but didn't correct your referral to that evening as a date. You had snuggled a bit deeper into the sheets, still disbelieving that all of this had been the result of being dragged along to a concert.Â
"No chaperones," he chuckled, "but yes, I do want to take you out again, if you'd let me."
"Hmm," you jokingly pondered aloud, as if answering with anything other than a resounding "yes" was on your mind. "I suppose I could fit something into my schedule."
"I hope that's a yes."
"Of course it's a yes! I didn't want the night to end either. And don't you dare say that you just did another fist pump," you had laughed, hearing the familiar shuffling of the phone on his end of the line.
"Me? Never!"
"You're adorable," you had said, a smile stuck on your face.
"And you're beautiful. Two can play this game."
There had been a comforting silence between you for a moment before you had spoken up again. "Harry?"
"Yeah, love?"
You had blushed at the pet name but loved the way it sounded being directed your way. "Thank you," you had whispered.Â
"Should be me thanking you. Sleep well sweetheart." You'd fallen asleep with your phone in hand, hopeful that you wouldn't wake up the next morning to realize it had all been a dream.
///Â
It hadn't been a dream, and here you were, nearly two years later, performing one of the songs that Harry himself had sung the night that you'd begun falling for him.
The second verse continued quickly and you let the lyrics wash over you as you sang, loving the way the rock energy of the song sounded with a bit of your band's country influence.Â
"Here to take my medicine, take my medicine, rest it on your fingertips," you sang, holding your pointer finger in the air much like Harry did every time he performed the song before bringing it to your lips as you sang the next line. "Up to your mouth, feeling it out, feeling it out."
///Â
Beginning to date Harry - properly date him too, not just make FaceTime calls to one another from across the world and sending texts back and forth until the wee hours of the morning thanks to the differences in time zones, sharing everything and more with one another as best you could digitally - had been the most exhilarating experience of your life, and you had performed in front of sold out crowds and accepted awards on live television. His tour was due to stretch on for almost another month throughout North America and the next time you saw him was when you'd been invited as Harry's guest to his show in Chicago just a few weeks after you'd met.Â
While he had put on an incredible show for the United Center, there had been moments that felt like he was performing just for you, glancing over to where you stood in the Friends and Family area, meeting your eyes and grinning. By that point, you could sing along to every song of his and you knew he loved it, loved watching you dance along to the music that he had created and was performing.Â
In a moment where you were thankful for the differences between the genres in which you two performed, you hadn't been recognized at all by his fans. You'd both talked about wanting to keep things quiet as you got to know one another, and you hadn't wanted a relationship with him, an already incredibly famous artist, to somehow influence the trajectory of yours. While it had been easy when you were apart, being together without seemingly being together was difficult. Especially in that moment, when all you wanted to do was curl up into him and soak in the post-show bliss with him. Instead, you sat on the couch with him, a cushion apart from one another, holding his hand tightly while you chatted about the concert.Â
"Someone is gonna notice that you looked to my side of the pit constantly all night," you said and he grinned guiltily.Â
"I like knowing you're in the crowd," he shrugged. "Besides," he scooted closer and threw his arm around you before dragging you in close, "you look incredible, how could I not want to stare at you all night?"
"Anyone could walk in," you pointed out, watching as his eyes followed your lips.Â
"Just want a little taste," he said, moving in closer, "Haven't I earned a kiss from my girlfriend after all of that work up on stage?"
Your eyebrows raised in surprise as you looked at him and he seemingly realized his slip-up.Â
"I meanâ What I meant wasâ Shit," he scrubbed a hand over his face but you could tell he was hiding a grin. "Wasn't exactly how I wanted to ask you, but⌠Will you officially be my girlfriend?"
"Yes, H. I'm all yours."
"Love it when you call me H." He pulled you in for a kiss that you both lost yourselves in, finally able to experience the feeling of one another after being denied it for so long. When a knock at the dressing room door came, Harry had to all but drag himself away from you, hair disheveled and lips swollen, scowling at the door.Â
You threw your head back and laughed as he stalked over and pulled it open with a flourish.Â
"What?"
"The hell's your issue?" you heard Mitch ask before Harry widened the door so he could see you laughing on the couch. You raised a hand in greeting and Harry's scowl deepened as Mitch chuckled, taking in both of your disheveled appearances. "Oh, shit, hey, sorry. Uh, car's ready when you are. See you tomorrow bud."Â
"Harry!" you chided once he'd closed the door in Mitch's face, giggles still bubbling out of your mouth. "He was just being polite."
"Interrupting arse is what he is," Harry said, sitting down and pulling you into his lap. "Where were we?"
You threw your arms around his neck and pressed your body as close to his as possible, hoping that he'd thought to lock the door before returning to your embrace. "Right about here, I think." With a hand on your hip, sliding under your shirt to reach warm skin and one at the back of your neck, Harry kissed you until you were breathless and not only wanting more but very seriously needing it.Â
"Come back to the hotel with me," he murmured against your lips as you ground your body down on him, reveling in the way the action made him throw his head against the back of the couch and exhale sharply.Â
"You sure?" Your hands smoothed over the chest of his skin, tracing the dark swallows with your fingertips as you rolled your hips.Â
He shuddered at the light touch and gripped your hips tightly, pressing his up as you pressed yours down and the action made you sigh, the pressure a delicious tease of what was hopefully to come. "Absolutely," he said, his grin telling you he was pleased with the noises he was causing you to make. "Want you so bad, like I won't be able to breathe right until I properly have you."
You leaned in to kiss at his neck, his shower-damp curls tickling your cheek. "The feeling is mutual. Adored watching you up on stage tonight. Have I told you yet how much I love seeing you perform?" You nuzzle at his neck, urging him to tilt his head back farther, exposing more of his skin to you.Â
"Yeah, you have, but tell me again," he sighed, his hands running up and down your back.Â
"It's like when you get on stage no one else before or after you matters," you said honestly, letting your lips against his skin hide how truthful you were really being, spilling all of your thoughts about seeing Harry up on stage. It was scary, feeling so deeply for him already. But you wanted him to know, at least in part, what it meant to be able to watch him perform. "Something about your live voice just makes my breath catch in my throat, I can't get enough of it."
Harry breathed deeply for a moment, working to center himself while you nosed at the curls around his ear and heaped praise upon him.Â
"It's like you connect with every person out in the crowd, like you're singing just for them. You can tell that you're having fun and people want to join you in that. They know you love the attention," you whispered and he hummed in appreciation (or agreement), the sound low in his throat. "They'd stay out there all night for if they could, screaming about how much they love you."
"And you feed into it, playing it up for them. You know exactly what you're doing when you get to act a little bit naughty up there, driving them all mad," you said with a smile.Â
He chuckled and you could hear and feel the sound rumble through him. "Played it up for you tonight. Did it work?"Â
"You mean did it make me want to jump your bones the second you came off stage? Yeah, it worked."
"Fucking hell," he said, holding you close with his hands on your butt as he stood up. "Our first time is not going to be in a dressing room so we need to go now."
He let you slide down his body and held you steady as you balanced on your legs. "Would be pretty fitting though, don't you think, given how we met and what we do?"
"Yeah, but then I'd think about it every time I was in one. You wanna torture me relentlessly?" He pulled you tight against him, kissing you once more before separating to grab his bags.Â
"Yeah, relentless torture sounds like something I might be into."Â
He glanced up at your words, eyes dark and hungry, a smirk on his lips. "Careful what you wish for, love."Â
///
The bass line increased behind the riff of Ryann's guitar and you leaned into the mic stand, eyes closing as you continued singing the first bridge. "I had a few, got drunk on you and now I'm wasted, and when I sleep I'm gonna dream of how youâŚ"
There were a few fans of yours and Harry's who apparently knew the words as they helped you out, screaming the unwritten word that finished the sentence: "tasted."
///
Harry was quick to say goodbye to everyone on the team before pulling you quickly through back hallways and down quiet staircases, sneaking quick kisses when he was sure there was no one around. You were both out of breath when you finally climbed into the car, grinning like kids getting away with sneaking around.Â
The hotel ride was quick, mercifully, but Harry had been anything but patient, his hand at your knee creeping up slowly, closer and closer to the hem of your dress, toying with the hem while he chatted with the driver.Â
"I'm gonna head in first with Martin and Eric will loop around and drop you off at the side entrance. I would wait in the lobby for you but this hotel hasn't been the best in the past with uhâ containing sensitive information, we'll say, so Martin will meet you on your floor to get your stuff, then bring you up. Is that okay?"
"You sound like you've done this before, Styles," you said with a wink, using humor to cover the nerves that had settled in the pit of your stomach.Â
He blushed and you loved knowing you got under his skin so easily. "The band used to stay here when we toured⌠and I was young and dumb once, yes."
"Just giving you a hard time, H."
His grin stretched as he leaned over to peck your lips once more. "See you in a minute, love."
Harry climbed out and the driver took off once again, slowly circling the block. "He's quite taken with you, you know," he said, glancing up in the rear view mirror as he parked the car at the curb. He got out and opened the door for you in the empty street then used his keycard to unlock the heavy side door of the hotel.
"Thank you," you said, both for his actions and his omission about Harry. Sure, you had talked to him as often as possible over the last weeks and had yourself been on the receiving end of his attention, but it felt validating to hear that Harry's feelings for you may have gone a bit farther than just a small crush if people around him had also noticed his behavior.Â
Harry's bodyguard was waiting by the elevators and escorted you to your room to gather your luggage, then led you to Harry's door.
"Car'll be around about 9 tomorrow morning, H. Flight's at 10:30." He turned to you. "I understand you have business to continue here in Chicago?"
"Yes, meetings tomorrow and then I fly back to Nashville in the evening."
"There'll be a driver ready for you tomorrow as well. He's been instructed to take you wherever you need to go and he'll stay until you depart. Have a nice evening," he nodded at Harry, who was smiling in the doorway, before departing.
"You didn't have to do that for me, I could've managed by getting an Uber," you said, stepping into the room past Harry to set your bags down and kick your shoes off.Â
"I didn't, was Martin's idea; says he doesn't want anything to happen to the one thing that's made me so happy these last few weeks."
"Oh yeah? I'm the one thing, huh?"
"You're everything, honestly," he replied a bit sheepishly, taking your hands in his. "Think I might like you a bit more than I already should. Lettin' my heart get a bit ahead of my head, I suppose."
"Yeah, I know the feeling," you said softly and he beamed.Â
He moved his hands up to cup your face, pulling you close for a sweet kiss that quickly turned insistent, heat rising between the two of you. Harry slid his hands under the hem of your shirt to rest where your spin ended and yours wrapped around his neck, dragging him down to you as you stepped behind you towards the bed. His long legs tangled with yours and you tumbled backwards, laughing as you hit the plush bed and Harry collapsed on top of you.
He propped himself up on his elbows and looked down at you with a smile, pushing the hair that had fallen into your face aside. "Hi baby," he said softly.
"Hi."
"Missed you," he said, leaning down for another sweet kiss.Â
"We were apart for like, eight minutes," you giggled between his kisses, your laughter giving way to a sigh as he moved to press a kiss to your nose, your cheek, your chin.
"Doesn't matter," he breathed into the crook of your neck, pressing small open mouth kisses to the soft skin there, "Any time apart is too long."
"The two weeks left of the tour will fly by. You should enjoy them while you can."Â Â
"Wish you could come with me, love performing for you." He kissed his way across the base of your neck, collarbone to collarbone as his fingers trailed to the small straps on your shoulders. "Would you like to take this off?"
"Please," you sighed, desperate and aching for the feeling of his skin against yours.Â
Your first time sleeping with Harry had been exactly what you'd wanted and expected - hot and fast, admittedly over a bit more quickly than either of you had wanted, but worth the weeks of wait.Â
Harry's skill set hadn't ended at singing and playing instruments. If anything, his vast experience using his hands and mouth only helped him excel in other pastimes that also utilized those parts of his body. To both of your delights, he had proven his adeptness in all areas multiple times that night, and once again in the morning before he had to rush into the shower, dragging you along with him simply to get more time together before you were forced apart once again.Â
///Â
You had spent the next two months away from one another, Harry having wrapped his tour and immediately beginning work on his next album. You'd spent your own time mixed between writing and recording an upcoming single. You had already written a handful of songs that were inspired by him and you'd wondered, albeit a bit nervously, if the sentiment was shared. When he stopped in Nashville on a long layover, pushing his flight back even longer to stay with you for another night, you'd tried to pry the information out of him. Unfortunately, no amount of sexual teasing or denial had convinced him â he, however, had you singing like a canary almost immediately, teasing you in the best way about how easily you opened up for him, telling him all about the music that he had already inspired.
You had been FaceTiming him late one night weeks later, both tired from long days spent in the studio. He had suddenly gotten shy, biting at the skin around his fingernails.Â
"Hey, stop that. What's the matter H?"
"Wanna ask you something," he mumbled, but a smile was peeking through where his fingers were still at his lips. "Jus' don't know how to."
"Baby," you sighed, "you can ask me anything. Y'know that."Â
"I know, I know." He paused and took a deep breath before a wide smile stretched across his face. "Would you maybe want to come home with me this Christmas? To London? Wouldn't be for long, maybe just a couple nights, I just wanna introduce you to my mum already, she's been pestering me nonstop lately 'bout meetin' you and Gem's joined in on it now too, so it's two against one when they call and I've told them thatâ"
"Harry," you said chucking, trying to interrupt his nervous rambling.
"âand she actually called me Harold last time she told me to bring you 'round and that got me a bit worried so Iâ"
"Harry! Of course I'll come with you. I'd absolutely love to."
You met him at the airport weeks later, desperate to pull him close and kiss him silly in the confines of his darkly tinted car, but you refrained, knowing how seriously Harry took the protection of your relationship from the press. You may not have been able to see anyone straining to capture pictures of you two, but you knew there was always the chance.Â
It was an entirely different story, however, when he'd finally pulled the car past the mechanical gate and into his private drive. You both reached for each other immediately, arms tangled and shifter knob pressed uncomfortably against your side, but perfectly content so long as his lips were against yours.Â
"Fuckâ I missed youâ so much," he muttered between kisses. He pulled away, forehead resting against yours, sly smirk pulling at his lips. "Mum won't expect us for a few hours at least."
"What is it that you're insinuating, Mr. Styles?"
"That there's plenty of time to give you a tour around the house, that's all," he said innocently. He gave you a sweet smile before hopping out of the car and coming to the passenger side where he helped you out and picked up your bags.
You were eager to be given a house tour, more than keen to learn all of the things you could about his London life. The house was decorated in a way that made you smile - eclectic but with a definitive air of cohesive taste. It suited Harry to an absolute tee. From the artwork that decorated the walls to the mismatched but homey furniture, you could tell immediately that this was Harry's sanctuary - every inch of the home screamed his name.Â
"It's incredible," you said as he led you into the largest room, the master. He walked over to the dresser that sat under the window and pulled open the top two drawers.Â
"I know we won't be here long, this time around, but I cleaned out a few drawers for you here, if you want to unpack some things. And there's space in the closet for you too," he nodded towards the door on the other side of the room, dragging a hand through his hair as he talked, "I had too much in there anyways and some of it needed to go and I wanted you to be able to leave some things, if you felt comfortable, of if Mum drags us out shopping and you don't want to take it all home now you can leave it here and-"
"You- you cleared out a drawer for me?"
"Well, yeah," he said, resting his hand on the back of his neck. "Made some space for you in the bathroom too, though I doubt it'll be enough, with all that you bring along to fix yourself up." He paused and thought for a moment. "I know how our lives are. I just wanted you to have some of your own space here; want you to feel as comfortable in my home as I do. Is that too much?"Â
"H," you said with a sigh, your lips curling into a smile, "it's perfect, and so thoughtful. I'm sorry I haven't done the same for you in Nashville yet."
"'s alright, love. I've already got a toothbrush there at least. I can take some time when we fly back to come and help if you'd like me to. As long as you don't end up wearing all the clothes that I leave there," he chuckled.
"You know me too well," you said, reaching for his hand. He lifted your entwined fingers to his lips to brush a kiss over your knuckles.
"You do look good in my clothes," he confessed, pulling you close to face him. "Look good in my house. But you always look good anyways."
"Said the pot to the kettle," you said with a smile. "I like being here already," you shrug, hands resting on his shoulders. "It feels like you, like home. Thank you for inviting me," you add, as though the measly voicing of your appreciation is enough to convey what you truly feel.Â
"You're welcome anytime, if I'm here or not."
"You trust me that much?"
"Yeah, I do. I'll get you a key and everything." He leaned down to kiss you slowly, relearning the map of your lips and mouth, before pulling away. He laughed when you made a noise of protest.
"The bathroom's over here if you'd like to freshen up." He had pulled at your hand, stepping towards the other open door in the room. "Figured a shower might sound nice after a long day in an airplane. Besides, I've gotta clean up before we go to Mum's anyways."
"Gonna join me?"Â
"Yeah, thought I might, if that's okay." His smirk had been wicked as he pushed you the rest of the way into the bathroom. He dropped your hand to reach for the hem of his shirt, pulling it over his head quickly. As he reached for the buckle of his pants, he had met your staring eyes. "See something you like, love?"
You definitely had, though you didn't think your attraction â physically or emotionally â for Harry had stopped at something that was as weak as "like." Getting to know him over the last six months had made you worry that there wasn't ever going to be anyone else like him, anyone that made you feel like he did. You had fallen for him, desperately hard, and the realization of it as you stood in front of his half-naked self almost embarrassed you.Â
"Babe? You alright?" he asked as he stripped down to his boxers.Â
"Yeah, you just got me all distracted," you had grinned, pulling your sweatshirt and remaining clothes off quickly before joining Harry under the warm spray of the water.
Meeting Harry's mom that evening went better than you could've ever dreamt it would. The two of you got on like old friends, and Harry had stared, almost in wonder, at how easily you seemed to bond with her. And then he had stared in horror as Anne offered to pull out the photo albums filled with pictures from Harry's childhood, particularly when Anne offered up the album filled with photos from Harry's and Gemma's emo phases.Â
As the evening wore on, you caught Harry on more than one occasion glancing your way, cheeks bright from the red wine he was sipping on and eyes warmly reflecting the bright Christmas lights. He always looked like he was a split second away from saying something, only to shake his head and look away with a small smile.Â
Later, in bed, Harry pulled you close to him. He was laying on his back, you on your side, and you threw a leg over his waist, soaking in all of the cuddles you could get on this short trip together. The room was only illuminated by the ambient light coming in through the blinds.Â
"Mum liked you a lot," he murmured, gently stroking the skin at the base of your spine, "said I should hang onto you".Â
You returned the gesture, running your fingertips along the lines of ink that make up his many tattoos. "I liked her too. She's wonderful, I see where you get it from now."
"Hey now, 'm wonderful all on my own!" He tickled your side and you couldn"t help but arch towards him, shrieking and laughing at the touch.Â
"Stop that! You are an absolute pest, you know that?" you said, grinning up at him.
"Ah, you love me," he whispered, and his joking tone made you smile but the way he pulled you tighter as he said it made you brave.Â
You let the weight what you were about to say wash over you, aware that things were going to change forever with just a few words. "I do love you, Harry," you whispered, moving up his body to press a kiss to his lips.
"Thank God," he had said, wrapping his arms back around you and pulling you on top of him. "Cause I love you too."
Leaving Harry after that had been even more difficult. All you wanted to do was be with him, but you had too much coming up with the future release of your album and Harry was still in the midst of doing his own writing and recording.Â
It was your professions, along with the desire to keep your relationship private, that kept you apart. You weren't sure how you did it, but your relationship had withstood the distance and odd-hours. The only step now would be deciding if, when, and how to confirm the suspicions to tabloids and fans alike that you were an item.
The wait was killing you. All you wanted was to show off to the world that Harry was yours.
///
The bridge of the song was followed quickly by the chorus and the heavy guitar and pounding drums had you rocking on your feet, body swaying into the mic stand as you let yourself get lost in the lyrics. "If you go out tonight, I'm going out 'cause I know you're persuasive."
The crowd was even more into the song now, many picking up on the words quickly and screaming them along with your singing. The rock and roll vibe of the song was coursing through you and the crowd, the arena electric with energy already.Â
"You got that something, I got me an appetite, now I can taste it."
You remove the mic from the stand and dance towards one end of the stage, singing as you move to the beat. "We're getting dizzy, oh, we're getting dizzy, oh! La da da da da! You get me dizzy, oh, you get me dizzy, oh!"
///
You had been on the phone with Harry one day in July, nearly five months after the release of your album, having him help you decide what the setlist of your tour would be when it began in November.Â
"I wish I could cover one of your songs."
He had laughed and slurped his tea, the sounds comforting to you, even over the phone. "That'd be a bit obvious, wouldn't it love?"
"I don't mean cover Golden or Kiwi," you said, tapping your pen against the pad of paper in front of you. "What about one you wrote for 1D? What about Perfect? Or Stockholm Syndrome! That was always one of my favorites."
"Getting permission on those might be a bit more difficult, s'not just me that's gotta sign off on it. Besides, do you really wanna be the artist that covers a One Direction song on her own headlining tour?"
"Guess I'll stick with singing along to them in the shower then."
You were both quiet for a moment, lost in your own thoughts.Â
"What if I covered Medicine?" you asked suddenly, realizing it was the perfect compromise, not to mention your favorite song that Harry himself performed oh his own tour. The rock sound wasn't a far cry from the roots that country music had and you knew it would sound great. "Even if it was just for one stop!"
"Hmm," Harry mused. "It would sound great with the band, I'll give you that. But videos will go around, people will know it's my song you're singing and they'll connect the dots about us."
"H, I'm ready for that if you are. I love you, and I'm ready to be able to share that love that I have for you with the world. Sneaking around has been fun but I want people to know how proud of you I am and how much you're loved and appreciated. Half of our fans know already, it's just a matter of us confirming it. I think that we could really-"
Harry was laughing at your rambling on the other end of the line. "Alright, alright, you drive a hard bargain, love. I think you're right, maybe it is time we stopped sneaking around. I'll try, but Jax and everyone else still have to agree to it too. It might be easier to convince everyone if it's just a one time thing. Pick another cover, something you'd normally do, in case it takes some time to work things out."
"I'll ask him right now! Thank you Harry!"
"I just have one condition," he said, and you could hear the grin that was surely pulling at the corners of his lips.Â
"What's that?"
"I get to perform it with you," he had said, and the smile already on your face widened exponentially. "If we're finally gonna make "us" public, may as well do it with a bang."
///
In the moment after the chorus, an 8 count beat is carried by the drummer and guitarist. For this performance, and the only performance you'd put on of this song, you had rehearsed the 8 count repeating once between the chorus and the next verse, as you needed a bit of extra time to announce your guest performer.Â
"Ladies and gentlemen," you shout into the mic, grin wide and face beaming already at what was about to take place. "To help me finish this performance, please help me welcome my very good friend, Harry Styles!"
Harry emerges from behind the stage holding his own wireless mic as much of the crowd screams - he may not be a country artist, but he was absolutely known worldwide. You step back with a wave of your arm, smiling as he begins the next chorus. His performance is for the crowd but he's singing the words directly to you.Â
"Tingle running through my bones, fingers to my toes, tingle running through my bones," he sings, voice smooth like whiskey, and the crowd adores him, eating out of the palm of his hand. "The boys and the girls are in, I mess around with them, and I'm OK with it."Â
You can't help but dance as he sings, his voice and the energy of the crowd propelling you to move. He watches you, eyes no longer on the crowd, as he sings the next lines. Immediately, heat pools low in your belly at his glance and the words.Â
"I'm coming down, I figured out I kinda like it. And when I sleep I'm gonna dream of how youâŚ"
You gyrate your hips at the unsung line of "ride it", listening with a sly grin as some in the crowd scream the two words that go unsung.Â
///
After giving him a key, Harry had moved some of his clothes to your apartment in Nashville some time while you were away on the first leg of your tour. He had found the city to be incredibly welcoming and inspirational for his upcoming album and had decided to stay there for a spell while you continued to tour around the country.Â
You had scheduled a short break between your concerts over New Years, wanting to be able to grab at least one or two nights at home with him to celebrate the holiday before you were back on the road again.Â
"So fucking glad you're home," Harry panted, pulling your shirt over your head before attaching his lips to yours once again. "Missed you like crazy."
"Missed you too," you moaned as his lips moved downwards, across your neck and over your collarbones, down the valley between your breasts. Before he could reach around to unhook your bra, you reached for his shirt, as desperate as he was to see and touch what you'd been missing.Â
As he pulled the half-unbuttoned blouse over his head, you pulled your leggings off and reached for him, pushing him back onto the bed behind him. He unbuttoned his pants as he scooted up towards the middle of the bed, shoving them and his boxers off in one swoop.Â
You climbed on top of him, hurriedly reaching to kiss him as you rubbed your clothed center along the length of his hard cock.Â
"Fuck," he hissed, throwing his head back to allow you room to kiss his neck. "Desperate aren't you, darling?"
"Want you so bad it hurts," you whispered, sucking a bright hickey right where it would absolutely be seen by anyone.
You moved to continue kissing down his chest but he stopped you with a hand under your arm. "Not gonna last long, love. Wanna be inside you."
His cheeks and chest were flushed bright red, lips puffy and pupils blown wide. This was when you loved him most, being able to have him like no one else did. The same feeling always hit you at certain moments, particularly ones of domesticity, like when you watched him back the car out of the driveway or when he stood in the kitchen in the morning in nothing but socks, boxers, and his ratty old robe, singing along to old big band jazz as he waited for the coffee to brew. There was Harry Styles the musician, Harry Styles the actor, and Harry Styles the performer, but then there was your Harry.Â
"Yeah, okay," you sighed, moving off of him quickly to remove your bra and panties. You climbed back onto the bed and threw your leg over his hips, straddling him. He immediately reached for you and pulled you flush against his chest, his lips capturing yours in a bruising kiss.Â
You rocked your hips against him as he held you, your slick arousal gliding along his length, drawing a moan from both of you.Â
"Baby, please," he panted, and you could only mod in agreement, lost already to the sweeping feeling of your close release.Â
His hands rested on your hips as you positioned him at the entrance between your legs. You groaned in harmony as you worked down him slowly, the only sound in the room was your shared heavy breathing and gasps.Â
"Fuck me," he sighed as you set a slow pace, rocking on top of him to reach each spot that you know will get you there.Â
"Workin' on it," you grin. A quick swivel of your hips hit at just the right angle and you tossed your head back, repeating the movement over and over again until you shuddered with a final snap of tension, your orgasm rolling over you as Harry helped you move, hands tight on your hips, to wring all you could from the release.Â
"You look so beautiful right now, like a fuckin' angel," Harry said, voice low and gravely, accent thick with need.Â
"How's that line go?" you said as you slowed down, smirking when a harsh rock of your hips caused Harry to moan. "'Turns out she's a devil in between the sheets'?"
"Fuck," he groaned again, eyes closed tightly. "Can't just go reciting my own lyrics to me while I"m buried in ya like this, love."
"And there's nothing you can do about it," you continued, singing the line of his song this time, and his hips buck up into yours harshly.
"You're gonna pay for that," he had said, quoting another of his songs, before he had flipped you over onto your back and set his own brutal pace.
///
Like he can read your thoughts, Harry beams and wags a finger in your direction and the crowd screams at your chemistry together. You grab your mic from its stand and take a step towards Harry to sing the chorus together.
"If you go out tonight, I'm going out 'cause I know you're persuasive." Harry dances off to the side of the stage, performing once again for the crowd.Â
You dance at center stage with your wireless mic, too excited about performing with Harry that you can't stand in one spot. The music and Harry's energy make you want to move. "You got that something, I got me an appetite, now I can taste it."Â
"We're getting dizzy, oh, we're getting dizzy, oh! La da da da da!" Harry throws his head back, singing along in his own world and you can't look away from him. He really was a rockstar and getting to share the stage with him like this was an experience you'd never forget.Â
"You get me dizzy, oh, you get me dizzy, oh!"
There's a great pause in the lyrics where the guitar, keyboard, and drums play together, increasing the tension of the song. You and Harry take off towards opposite ends of the stage, both reveling in the performance for the crowd as you dance and stomp to the beat. Eventually, with a slide down the keys of the keyboard, the instrumental quiets into just the steady beat of the bass line joined by the hi-hats.Â
You and Harry urge the crowd to clap along as you both return to the middle of the stage to sing together once again. He always said that this portion of the song was one of his favorites to perform, the repeated line from the bridge ending abruptly with the lights going out before flashing back on, the added theatrics of the performance elevating the climax of the song completely. Having rehearsed that Harry would sing the following chorus alone, you let yourself get lost in his gaze as it settles on you.
You stand facing one another behind the mic stand, once again singing more to one another rather than to the crowd. You step closer towards him as the lyrics progress, nearly chest to chest now with your voices sharing one another's mics. "I had a few, got drunk on you and now I'mâ"
Before you can sing the last word of the line and the lights can blink out as rehearsed, Harry leans forwards and captures your mouth in a hungry kiss. The crowd erupts with screams as the lights above the stage go dark.
You can feel rather than hear him say the words "I love you" against your lips and you have just enough time to repeat them back to him before the drums and guitar pick the beat up once again, the lights flashing back on brightly. He moves away and continues to sing the chorus that follows as if nothing had happened. You're a bit stunned, not having prepared for his relationship-revealing public display of affection to happen during your performance of his song but it was perfect and he knows it. Your smile is wide and you can't help but stand rooted where you are and laugh at what has just finally happened.
"If you go out tonight, I'm going out 'cause I know you're persuasive," he sings, smirking at you while you blush across from him.Â
You join him in singing the last lines, your right hand joining his left hand where everyone can see your fingers entwine.Â
"You got that something, I got me an appetite, now I can taste it. We're getting dizzy, oh, we're getting dizzy, oh!"
You urge the crowd with a waving hand to join in and they do, singing along with you and Harry. "La da da da da! You get me dizzy, oh, you get me dizzy, oh!"
The drums and guitar end the song on five quick beats and the crowd erupts once again in screams. You immediately jump towards Harry, throwing your arms around his neck in a close embrace. His hands wrap around your waist to hold you close, and you can feel him smile where his face is pressed close to your jaw.
"How was that?" he asks, chuckling against you.
"It was perfect, you're perfect. Thank you, H. For everything."
"Can take you on a proper date now, yeah? Wanna show my girl off to the world."
"Yes, please!" You can't wipe the smile from your face as he sets you down and Harry continues to beam at you as the crowd continues screaming, reeling from your shared performance.Â
Harry nudges you gently before turning back to them, lifting his and your arms high in the air and leading you in bending for a bow. He steps away from you and turns, opening his arms wide to you for the crowd to praise and you laugh, tearing up at his gesture and the overwhelming emotions of the performance while you take another bow just for yourself.Â
He pulls you into another hug and you can't help but angle your face up towards him, wordlessly asking for another very quick, very public kiss.
He glances down at you, smiling. "You're gonna love this now, aren't you?"
"Course I am. love showing them you're mine."
He leans down to peck your forehead, your nose, and finally, your lips, as the crowd goes wild. "Love showing them you're mine. You've got a show to finish, love. Go kill it."
///
Ahh! So much fun! This has been such a joy to write and I appreciate you taking the time to give it a chance! Itâs my first (of hopefully many) Harry fics - reading all of the stories here has been immensely inspiring, and Iâm so looking forward to writing more!
Tagging my love @morganlatteâ who is a wonderful hype woman and beta reader. Thanks buddy!
Anyways! Thank you for reading! My love language is words of affirmation (aka I have a praise kink) so leave me a comment here if you feel so inclined!
#harry styles#harry styles fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles story#harry styles smut#harry styles one shot#harry styles fluff#one direction fanfiction#harry styles x you#reader insert fic#my writing#wow!#that was so much fun#i'm so in love with it
532 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Second Chance
For Maribat March day 12 theme second chance
Master List
Sometimes Marinette really wished Penny and Jagged hadnât adopted her. Itâs not that she didnât want to be a Rolling-Stone, no that wasnât it. In fact, she was grateful that they had saved her from the horrors that Paris now held for her. Itâs just they dragged her to stuff like this, some rich manâs gala.Â
She had slept for a full 12 hours after finishing Pennyâs dress, only to wake up to the news she was coming with them. She probably shouldâve seen it coming. Although she was hoping this would be one of the lucky cases where she didnât have to go. Despite her protests they insisted she needed to interact with other humans who werenât serving her coffee. In Jaggedâs words, âWho knows, you might make a rock n roll friend!âÂ
Now here she was, in her black and purple dress that matched Pennyâs and Jaggedâs outfits. Letting a bit of her anxiety out as she fiddled with the strap of her matching purse. Watching her parents mingle with the rich folk while she stood off to the side. Every once in a while they would cast her a âgo make a friendâ look but it never bothered her, she just needed to wait until they stopped turning to look back at her. Â
After about 10 minutes they stopped, perfect. She casually asked a waiter where the bathroom was and made her way there. Once inside she slipped off the pearl anklet that was Daizziâs miraculous, letting the kwami make her way into her purse, before pulling out a familiar nose ring. Now that Jagged and Penny were letting her do her own thing, she could go back to scaring people into not socializing with her. While she wouldâve loved to keep Daizziâs miraculous on so that it could combat Stomppâs miraculous side effects, she learned that it took too much energy to do so. And she didnât want to explain why she was so tired after the gala if she wasnât talking to anyone.Â
She schooled her features before making her way back out sending a cold look to anyone who tried to come up to her. She pulled out her phone only to see that 2 hours had passed, she still had 4 more to go. Time was moving much too slowly for her liking.Â
A clearing of the throat brought her out of her thoughts. She rolled her eyes, putting her phone back in her purse, getting ready to glare at the person who was going to try to talk to her, only to stare in shock at the green eyes that were watching her. The same ones that had bumped into her just days before. The same ones she had sworn she probably wouldnât ever see again.Â
Her mouth moved without her permission, again she blames Stompp, âYou.âÂ
He smiled or maybe it was a smirk, responding with way too much amusement, âMe.âÂ
She once again schooled her features to look bored, but sheâs pretty sure her eyes gave her away with the way he reacted, âWhat are you doing here?âÂ
Just like before it took him a moment to reply, his smirk growing just the tiniest bit, âIâm always invited to these things, Iâve never seen you before though.âÂ
âWith any luck this will be the last time you see me.â She remarked. She didnât mean to be so rude again she blames Stompp but she really hadnât expected to see him. To his credit he didnât seem deterred by her cold vibe, if anything he seemed more determined.Â
âWhy would you say that?âÂ
âThese types of things,â She waved her hand around, motioning to the room, âJust arenât my thing. My parents make it look so easy, but Iâve never been one for this kind of scene. Plus I leave Gotham in a few days.âÂ
âDesperate to get out here?âÂ
âYou could say that.âÂ
âWho are your parents?âÂ
She raised an eyebrow, âWouldnât you like to know.â If this was the game he wanted to play she would play it. Trying to find out who she was by asking about her parents, real subtle. Well Mr. Hot shot, sheâs letting Stompp take the wheel now.
âYou know, you make trying to have a conversation pretty hard.âÂ
She rolled her eyes at him, not even trying to stop them from rolling, âWho says I wanted this conversation?â It was a rhetorical question. She turned to leave only for him to grab her wrist.Â
Suddenly she was brought back to that night. The night that changed everything. Three pieces of jewelry in her hand, two brooches one ring, her earrings 2 beeps away from her transformation leaving her.Â
A pale hand holding her wrist, keeping her from running away. Green eyes and blond hair belonged to the owner of the hand.Â
It had happened too fast. One second she was getting ready to run and detransform. Then someone had stopped her, she turned around to meet hungry green eyes. She froze as she felt lips pressed onto her own. It was only the beeping of her earring that brought her back to reality. A knee to the groin, and she pushed him off of her. Letting the police deal with the trio as she fled.Â
She turned to the owner of the tan hand that was holding her back and could only register green eyes. She wouldnât stand still this time. She twisted her hand so that he was forced to let go. A knee to the stomach had him holding his gut and as she raised her arm ready to punch him was when she finally registered that this wasnât Adrien. It was just some weird stranger who was persistent in getting past her walls.Â
She could hear people talking around her and when she dared to glance around they were all staring. She forced the embarrassed blush that wanted to grace her cheeks down, she wasnât 13 anymore, she was 16 god damnit! Locking eyes with the mysterious yet persistent guy again, she ran. Ran until she found herself on a balcony, the cold air brushing her face as she gripped the railing.Â
Why did she react like that? Why did she always have to be so aggressive? Why couldnât she just let go of the past and take this damn nose ring off so she didnât have to go and do stupid shit like this? Why couldnât she just be normal and let people in?Â
Oh yeah, because she had a bunch of shitty friends that all turned on her because of a liar. The same liar turned her already neglectful parents against her. So Jagged and Penny got custody of her in order to get her out. Her parents didnât even put up a fight about it, too busy gushing about precious LILA! And now she has major trust issues despite wanting to open and trust people again. Man, she is a wreck.Â
âHey, are you out here?â The mystery guy spoke from the entrance of the balcony.Â
âNo, Iâm not.â She didnât see the point in not acknowledging him, he could probably see her from where he was standing.Â
âIâm sorry about earlier, you were obviously uncomfortable and I pushed your limit. So I really am sorry.â He apologized.Â
âYeah, sorry about kneeing you in the stomach. I thoughtâŚâ She cut herself off, she didnât need to pour her whole life story out to a stranger. He probably didnât even want to know either.Â
âItâs okay, I deserved it.â He made his way to the railing, he was a good distance away that she still had her own space, but close enough they could still talk. She relaxed a little thanks to the distance, resting her elbows on the railing. He leaned his back against the railing. They stood there in silence and Marinette decided she wouldnât mind seeing this mystery boy again. Wait she didnât even know his name.Â
It seemed like he had the same thought since he spoke up, âI donât think we ever introduced ourselves.âÂ
âWe didnât.â Damn her being so cold, she should probably take this nose ring off. So thatâs what she did, took the nose ring off and placed it in her purse. Maybe this would be good for her.Â
âWell, Iâm Damian Wayne.â He stated, holding his hand out to shake.Â
âWait, Wayne as in Bruce Wayne? As in the Ice Prince of Gotham?â She questioned, shocked.Â
âOh, so youâve heard.â He seemed a bit disappointed.Â
âYeah, but I wonât judge if you donât judge.â
He raised an eyebrow at that before she continued, âMy name is Marinette Rolling-Stone.â Now he looked surprised.Â
âYou're the elusive Diamond Stone?â He asked, disbelief made its way into his voice.Â
âThatâs what theyâre calling me now. At first it was Sapphire Stone. Guess thatâs what happens when I stay out of the media too long.â She chuckled a small smile making its way onto her face.Â
âWait, where did your nose ring go?â He looked around as if expecting it to magically appear.Â
âI took it off.âÂ
âWhy?âÂ
âWell at first I wore it to scare people off. People are scared of people that have piercings. I was thinking of getting a tattoo but Iâm too young and theyâre too permanent.âÂ
âWhy would you want to scare people off?âÂ
âI have a complicated past. Sometimes putting your trust in someone takes too much risk, I tried to avoid it altogether.â She pulled her sketchbook as she wrote something down.
âTried?âÂ
âWhy do you think Iâm talking to you?â She tore the paper out.
âYou're putting your trust in me?âÂ
âNo.â She quickly answered, âBut maybe one day.â She handed him the paper and left.Â
As she walked away she released a breath she didnât even realize she was holding. Maybe giving people a second chance wouldnât be such a bad thing. But right now she just needed to find her parents so she could head home.Â
-
Damian hated galas. He hated having to talk to the stuck-up rich folk who thought they were better than everyone just because of their wealth. The girls who would try and flirt with him in order to gain his last name. And their parents who tried to push them together.Â
Yes, he definitely hated galas. What made this worse was that his family wouldnât stop teasing him about the girl who he knocked over that one time. Threatening bodily harm did nothing but amp up the teasing. It was times like this where he truly wished there was a not a no kill rule. If only to give Jason Todd some revenge.Â
2 hours into the gala and he was already done. 4 girls had already tried to drape themselves over him and it took all his self-control not to hurt them. He was ready to storm out of this gala when he caught sight of her.Â
The mystery girl he had bumped into days before. She was here, at a Wayne gala. Her outfit certainly looked the part of a rich socialite, She wore a long halter dress that flared out at the waist. It started out black at her neck before turning purple at the waist. The bottom of the dress had black music notes dancing across and she had a matching black and purple purse hanging off her shoulder.Â
Her hair was down and she seemed to be wearing a little bit of makeup. The only reason he was able to tell it was her was because of the black nose ring that stood out against her fancy look. It looked so out of place compared to everything else.Â
He watched as a man tried to approach her only to receive the same glare he had gotten days before, quickly moving on to someone else. Seems like he wasnât the only one who didnât want to be here.Â
He made his way over to her, perhaps to give himself a second chance at a new impression. She proceeded to pull out her phone and look at something before deflating the tiniest bit.Â
He cleared his throat to grab her attention, she looked at him with the same glare once again before her eyes took on a look of shock.Â
âYou.â She seemed surprised that she had stated this as well.Â
He couldnât help the smirk that spread on his face, she remembered him and still had the same spunky attitude, âMe.âÂ
Her features took on a look of boredom, but her eyes looked only curious yet cautious, âWhat are you doing here?âÂ
The fact that she didnât recognize him as a Wayne was surprising. He thought that she was only in a hurry before thatâs why she didnât register it was him, but now he knew she truly didnât know it was him. Perhaps he could use this to his advantage. âIâm always invited to these things, Iâve never seen you before though.âÂ
âWith any luck this will be the last time you see me.â She said it with such confidence he felt inclined to believe. It was strange. He seemed to be the last person she wanted to talk to and yet he still wanted to talk to her. He didnât want her to leave. So the next best thing is to get answers.
âWhy would you say that?âÂ
âThese types of things,â She waved her hand around to motion to the room, âJust arenât my thing. My parents make it look so easy, but Iâve never been one for this kind of scene. Plus I leave Gotham in a few days.âÂ
Well that sucked for him. âDesperate to get out here?âÂ
âYou could say that.âÂ
âWho are your parents?â Maybe he could try to get his father to arrange a meeting with them.
She raised an eyebrow, âWouldnât you like to know.â Nevermind.Â
âYou know, you make trying to have a conversation pretty hard.â He didnât mean to say that, that was rude.Â
She rolled her eyes at him, it looked like he was meant to see that, âWho says I wanted this conversation?â She turned to leave, but he grabbed her wrist. He didnât want her to go just yet. He felt her freeze then tense when he touched her, her breathing became a little more forced, and she seemed to shake a little.Â
Suddenly she twisted out of his grip and kneed him in the stomach. She raised her arm and looked ready to punch him. Her eyes looked far and distant and afraid. They seemed to refocus on him as she dropped her arm and glanced around the room. Of course, people were talking about them.
She locked eyes with him once more before running. He ran after her before his path was blocked off by Dick Grayson. âDamian what-â He didnât get to finish that question as he dashed passed him, determined not to lose the one girl who wasnât a stuck up brat.Â
He thought he had lost her but then he heard someone taking deep breaths from out on one of the balconies. He was about to go up to her, but from the way she reacted to his sudden hold on her arm earlier, it was probably best to give a warning. âHey are you out here?âÂ
He walked out onto the balcony. âNo, Iâm not.â She likely didnât want to talk to him.Â
âIâm sorry about earlier, you were obviously uncomfortable and I pushed your limit. So I really am sorry.â He apologized. Which was so unlike him because here Damian Wayne was apologizing to a stranger. The weird things she made him do.Â
âYeah, sorry about kneeing you in the stomach. I thoughtâŚâ She cut herself off, it looked like she wanted to say more but wasnât going to.Â
âItâs okay, I deserved it.â He walked over to the railing, making sure he was a good distance away that she had her own space, but close enough so they could still talk. She seemed to relax a little thanks to the distance, resting her elbows on the railing. He leaned his back against the railing. He quite liked the silence, her company was nice. Oh god he didnât even know her name.
âI donât think we ever introduced ourselves.âÂ
âWe didnât.â She stated in what he was pretty sure was a cold tone. Maybe she wanted to stay mysterious, so he would just introduce himself.Â
âWell, Iâm Damian Wayne.â He held his hand out to shake.Â
âWait, Wayne as in Bruce Wayne? As in the Ice Prince of Gotham?â So she recognizes the name, not the face. Great.
âOh, so youâve heard.âÂ
âYeah, but I wonât judge if you donât judge.â Why would he judge her?
He raised an eyebrow at her before she continued, âMy name is Marinette Rolling-Stone.âÂ
âYou're the elusive Diamond Stone?â He asked, disbelief accidentally made its way into his voice. He couldnât help it. She was claiming to be the adoptive daughter of famous Jagged and Penny Rolling-Stone. The girl that made Jaggedâs stage outfits from scratch and managed to get the ferocious Fang, Jaggedâs pet crocodile, to love her. The media could only ever get a hold of the back of her head, but those that had talked with her said she shined as bright as a diamond. Hence the nickname, Diamond Stone.
âThatâs what theyâre calling me now. At first it was Sapphire Stone. Guess thatâs what happens when I stay out of the media too long.â She chuckled, a small smile had made its way onto her face. Sapphire Stone, he hadnât heard of that nickname but he could always do some stalking research. Thatâs when he noticed.Â
âWait, where did your nose ring go?â He looked around trying to see if it had fallen off her face and she hadnât noticed.
âI took it off.âÂ
âWhy?â He was truly baffled.Â
âWell at first I wore it to scare people off. People are scared of people that have piercings. I was thinking of getting a tattoo but Iâm too young and theyâre too permanent.âÂ
âWhy would you want to scare people off?â That seems like something he would do.
âI have a complicated past. Sometimes putting your trust in someone takes too much risk, I tried to avoid it altogether.â She pulled out what looked like a sketchbook as she wrote something down. Wait what did she mean by âcomplicated past.â
âTried?âÂ
âWhy do you think Iâm talking to you?â She tore the paper out of the sketchbook.
âYou're putting your trust in me?â He asked, she didnât seem like the type to trust people quickly.
âNo.â She quickly answered, he thought so, âBut maybe one day.â She handed him the paper and left. As he looked down at it he saw it was her number. There was a message attached below âMy number. Maybe we can meet up somewhere before I leave.â He certainly wanted to take that opportunity.Â
He tucked the paper into his pocket and made his way back to the gala only to be met with his annoying family. By the curious look in their eyes they wanted to know what just happened. This was not going to be fun to explain.Â
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hi, I have not disappeared, just didnât want to write for prompts 8-11. I was honestly going to do prompt 8 but then stuff came up and I didnât have the time to write. I was also planning to write something for tomorrowâs prompt but then I found out I have something I need to do tomorrow so nothing for tomorrow either. Because I had a specific thing I wanted to write for tomorrow Iâm changing it to fit day 14â˛s prompt. Which means itâs not going to be mega angsty like I originally thought was gonna be 14. You have escaped mega angst and now it will only be medium angst.Â
On another note that was a bitch to write and edit. And the fact I had originally planned to write more for it baffles me. I feel like I left it kind of open ended so if you want a part 3 to what I have going on here go ahead and tell me. Iâm still trying to decide if I should do a part 3 yet. For those who are confused today was a part 2 to day 6â˛s prompt, miraculous side effects. Go to my master list and you can find it.Â
You can also see on my master list that there are days that are crossed off, which means I wonât be doing those days. I canât do every single day if I want to still get decent grades. Why I skipped days 8-11. Sorry for that long explanation/rant. Also sorry for posting so late again. I do these things all the way to the last minute. Letâs see if I can break that habit throughout the month. Probably not but a girl can hope. Anyways hope you enjoyed.Â
@maribatmarch-2k21 @birdiesthings @buginetyeÂ
#maribatmarch2021#maribat#maribat march#marinette dupain cheng#damian wayne#damian x marinette#daminette#tell me if you want a part 2#i'm still deciding
207 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Curiosity Killed The Cat | Owen Patrick Joyner
Requested: Yes/No
Hi! I was wondering if you can do an Owen imagine kinda based off his Instagram story of him finding a cat. I was thinking heâd actually find the missing cat though and come ring your doorbell at 4am bc heâs chaotic. You can decide everything. Thank you in advance!!!
A/N:Â The cat doesnât actually die in this, itâs just a saying that i liked for the title, so donât worry! Itâs got a happy ending!
Pairing: Owen x Fem!Reader
Song(s) used: noneÂ
Warnings: none
Words:Â 3,949
A week. It had been exactly one week since y/n last saw her cat, Tunabean. The white, grey striped Ragamuffin cat had been absent from y/nâs apartment for way longer than she normally would be and it worried y/n to the point where sheâd be out looking for the little rascal every night after work.Â
âFound her yet?â Jamila asked as she entered y/nâs apartment after coming home from work.Â
Jamila was y/nâs roommate and best friend since college. The two had lived together through their college career and decided to be roommates after too, as long as neither had significant others to go live with.Â
âNo,â y/nâs lip stuck out into a pout as she feverishly reposted the message on all her social media platforms. âPeople have been tearing down my posters as well. Did you see the ones near Andrews Park? They were torn to shreds!âÂ
Jamila pulled her lips into a tight smile before putting her bags on the dining room table and joining y/n on the couch. âYeah, I saw. Iâm really sorry, y/n. If you want, we can go and put up some more posters? Exchange the torn up ones with some fresh ones?â
âYouâd do that for me?âÂ
âOf course! Sweetie, Iâd do anything to get little Bean home, you know that, right?â y/n nodded her head in response, though she wasnât sure if she knew that.Â
Jamila wasnât the biggest fan of Tunabean at first. She hated cats. Growing up, sheâd always had a dog but never a cat. She didnât trust the little rascals for one second. So, when y/n showed up with little Tunabean after having had what felt like the worst week of her life, Jamila was a tiny bit angry. But eventually warmed up to Tunabean when the little kitty seemed so placid, you could easily cuddle up to it on the sofa.Â
âLetâs go find Zach at his work, bribe him to print me more posters for cheap, hang âem up around town and then maybe Tinoâs?â Jamilaâs eyes lit up at the mention of her favorite restaurant.Â
She snapped her fingers and pointed finger guns at her best friend. âSounds like a plan!â she said and wrapped her scarf tighter around her neck. It was a cold November day and no person could leave their house consciously without being bundled up into layers and layers of clothing. Â
âI hope Bean didnât hide under a car and the owner didnât tap the hood before getting inâŚâ y/n muttered, her voice thick with worry, as they exited the apartment building and stepped into the blistering cold.Â
âIâm sure she just found a few boyfriends and is spending her time with them,â Jamila tried to reassure her, but knew all-too-well that Tunabean wouldnât stay away this long, even if she had a lover cat to make little kittens with. She loved Jamila and y/nâs home too much.Â
âAre you slut shaming my cat right now?âÂ
âOur cat,â Jamila corrected, causing a smile to find its way to y/nâs face, âAnd no, I am not. Iâm just trying to be optimistic here, y/n.â Jamila tucked her cold hands into the pockets of her tan peacoat. âIâm sure Tunabean is alright.âÂ
âWhat if she isnât though? What if sheâs like meowing somewhere in the middle of Norman and no one to hear her pleas?â Jamila rolled her eyes at how dramatic her best friend was being. Â
âNorman ainât that big, sweetie. Iâm sure if sheâs meowing somewhere, we wouldâve heard her already.âÂ
âExactly! Which means sheâs either dead or god knows anywhere! She could be in Oklahoma City! We donât know that!â y/n exclaimed loudly, using excessive hand gestures more so to keep herself warm than emphasis.Â
Jamila stopped in her tracks and grabbed y/n by the shoulders, stopping her too. âStop being such a drama queen, y/n! Iâm sure Tunabean is fine. Maybe sheâs on an adventure or making new friends, you donât know that!âÂ
âYou donât care about our child, admit it,â y/n muttered. This rendered Jamila silent. âAdmit you donât care about our child, Jam!â Passer-byers shot them a weirded out glare, which Jamila sent right back.Â
âOh, please! Donât pretend there are no lesbian families in Norman too!â she yelled at them. The comical side of the whole situation made y/n laugh a tiny bit. âThereâs that smile I like to see.â Jamila softly touched y/nâs chin with her knuckle before grabbing the girlâs hand in hers. The warmth of Jamilaâs hand radiating through to y/nâs made her feel all toasty. âLetâs go print some posters!â Â
The girls reached a one-storey building with red decrepit letters stuck to the roof.Â
HOOPER PRINTING CO.Â
As y/n opened the glass door and held it for Jamila to walk in, the smell of ink reached her nostrils. Though not a very traditional scent to love, it reminded y/n of one of her best friends. It was like her brain just knew that the muscles in her cheeks would soon start to hurt thanks to Zachary. A boy the girls had met in college as Xana.Â
Jamila spotted the bleached blonde mop of hair immediately and signaled to y/n to sneak up to him. On their tippy toes, the two approached the tall slender man, and when they were close enough, they took in a deep breath and-- âDonât even think about it,â Zach mumbled without even looking at them.Â
Jamila and y/n glanced at each other, cheeks puffed out from the breath they were holding. âHowâd you--?â y/n didnât even finish her sentence as she looked past Zach and her eyes landed on a tiny tv screen. Cameras, of course.Â
âSince when do you have security cameras?â y/n asked as she hopped onto the counter Zach was sorting invoices on.Â
He shrugged, âSometime this week, I think.â His bright blue eyes met y/nâs as she sheepishly looked at him while kicking her legs. The boy sighed exasperated, knowing all too well what the girls are here for. âNo. Not again.âÂ
âPlease, Zachy! Tunabean is still missing and her posters have been ripped down!â Her eyes teared up at the thought of her kitty being out there all by herself in Norman. All she could hope was that the creepy dudes from Doyleâs didnât get their filthy paws on her little princess.Â
âCome on, Zach. You love that cat too!â Jamila chimed in, crossing her arms across her chest and glaring at him knowingly.Â
âFine, come here,â he reached out his hand and y/n handed him the thumb drive on which she kept her self-made posters. âYouâre gonna have to buy me Tinoâs though.âÂ
âWe were going there afterwards, if you wanna join?â y/nâs voice was teasing and sly.Â
âIâm off at five,â he simply stated before pressing a few buttons on his desktop and waking up the printer closest to them. âHow long has she been gone for?â he then asked after a few beats of silence. Y/N dropped her head and stared at her still moving legs for a moment.Â
âAbout a week,â she replied.Â
Zach pulled his lips into a tight smile. He reached his hand out and placed it gently on top of hers. âSheâll come back.âÂ
âHow can you be so sure? She might be hurt somewhere or dead and I wonât even know. I wonât even be able to say goodbye to her.â Tears pooled in y/nâs eyes as she thought of the sweet little kitten she had found in a âtake one for freeâ box on a curb one day. She was the last one left.Â
âIâm not sure, y/n. But Iâd like to be optimistic. Besides, Tunabean is resilient and the most independent kitty Iâve ever known. Sheâll survive. Sheâs probably out adventuring with some friends.âÂ
Though the words werenât very reassuring and y/n knew she had every right to be worried, they did calm her down a little. Tunabean was resilient and extremely independent. Sheâll find her way back home.   Â
*
âIâll see you guys later, bye!â Owen waved at his friends as he stepped into the cold November night. It was 4 am and he was just returning home from a day spent with friends. He had fallen asleep during the movie, only waking up in the middle of the night, realizing his parents were probably worrying about him, seeing heâd told them heâd be home by midnight at the latest.Â
He softly hummed along to the song that was playing in his head as he walked down West Main Street, his hands tucked deep into his pockets to try and keep them warm. He shouldâve brought a thicker coat or a thicker jumper.Â
âAh, mister Joyner!â a familiar voice with a thick accent made him shake out of his train of thought about the cold. The friendly face of the robust Italian greeted him in the dim light of the restaurant behind him.Â
âStill working, Tino?â Owen asked as he stopped in his tracks to talk to the man everyone in Norman, Oklahoma loved.Â
âAlready back at work, ragazzino!â he replied in his thick Italian accent. Owen always thought it was fake and just for show to lure clients, so that they knew he was a pure Italian man, sharing his love for the Italian cuisine in his restaurant.Â
âAt four in the morning?!â Owen exclaimed, stunned at the manâs determination for his job.Â
âDeliveries donât wait, signore.â His laugh boomed into the empty, dark streets of Norman. Owen couldnât help but let out a laugh too while his eyes averted and landed on a poster in the window. A black-and-white picture of a small cat stared back at him. Â
MISSING: TUNABEAN
Grey-and-white striped ragamuffin cat, listens to the name Tunabean.Â
âSheâs been missing for a week, the poor girl who owns her is worried sick,â Tino told Owen when he noticed what he was looking at. The blond twenty-year-old pressed his lips together. He only ever had a dog that had never run away, but he could imagine what it would be like to not know where your pet is. He would totally lose it if Bindi ever went missing.Â
âI feel sorry for her,â Owen said, unsure of anything else to say.Â
âYeah, me too,â said Tino. âKeep an eye out for Tunabean, yeah?âÂ
âI will.âÂ
And with that, Owen continued his walk back home. The cat on the poster kept haunting his mind. Those big eyes were something he wouldnât forget anytime soon. Thanks to said image plastered in his brain, he even started hearing meowing when he got to Andrews Park. It was a soft, fragile meow that had to echo through his brain for a few seconds before he realized it actually came from the bushes he was walking past as he passed through Andrews Park.Â
Curiously, and kind of feverishly, Owen started to dig into the shrubbery until he found a tiny cat. âOh, donât worry, little one. I got you.â He said as he carefully detangled it from the branches. As he held it up to his face, he found the big, round eyes from the poster staring back at him in real life. âTunabean?â he cooed, and the cat tilted its head ever so slightly.Â
He stroked the catâs head and scratched behind her ear before pulling it closer into his chest. She was shivering, but Owen wasnât sure if it was from the cold or the fear. If sheâd been missing for a week, God knows how long she mustâve been stuck in there.Â
âYou hurt, little one?â he mumbled to it as he absentmindedly made his way to the one person he knew could help.Â
âOwen,â Emmy groaned when sheâd opened the door to find him standing on the curb with a pout on his face. âItâs four in the morning, I have to be up in an hour for work.âÂ
âThatâs why Iâm here,â he said and showed her the cat he had tucked in his jacket to keep it warm. âI found her in the bushes near Andrews Park. Can you check if sheâs okay?â Emmyâs eyes darted from the cat to Owen and back. âPlease, Emmy? Youâre the only one I know could help her out.âÂ
âCome on in,â she sighed, clearly disgruntled at the early wakeup call. But she couldnât say no to a little kitty in need. Sheâd been rescuing animals since she was a little girl, she wasnât going to leave this one in the dust.Â
Owen placed the cat on the table as it meowed and nudged Owenâs hand with her head. âItâs okay, Tunabean, Emmy here is gonna make sure youâre okay.âÂ
âTunabean?â Emmy asked as she put on latex gloves.Â
âYeah, I think itâs the cat from the missing posters you see all around town?âÂ
Emmy gingerly took the cat in her gloved hands and started her check-up. âAh, yes! My brother and his buddies took some of them down, thinking they were ârebelliousâ.â She rolled her eyes. âYou gonna bring her back?âÂ
âOf course, Tino said the owner was worried sick about her.âÂ
Emmy smiled at this. Owen had always been the compassionate one in their friend group. Heâd only act upon things if he was sure it wouldnât hurt anyone else. Though, sometimes that compassion vanished when they were with their friends and he got a âbrilliantâ idea, which was most likely kind of dangerous.Â
âOh, look,â Emmy whispered as she showed Tunabeanâs paw. There was a thorn stuck in the little pad. âPoor thing! Hold her for a second, please? Iâm gonna get my tweezers to get it out.â Owen placed a hand on the catâs stomach, his fingers lightly scratching at the white fur.Â
Emmy returned with everything she needed, and within a few seconds, Tunabean was freed from the thorn in her paw and back on her feet. She suddenly seemed a lot more peppy than she was before.Â
âLetâs get you home, yeah?â Owen said as he scooped the kitten back up into his arms, holding it close to his chest. Emmy took her gloves off and scratched the catâs head.Â
âGoodbye, Tunabean,â she cooed, earning licks from her rough little tongue. âOoh, I think I got the girlâs address here somewhere. Tunabean is Annaâs client and weâve got them in the system.âÂ
As quickly as sheâd said it, sheâd handed the address over to Owen. After thanking her profusely, Owen went on his way with the cat tucked safely in his jacket for warmth.Â
He was nervous as it was already five in the morning and the woman most definitely was still asleep. But he didnât want to keep her in even more suspense and worry about her cat as she already was.Â
âHello?â a sleepy voice sounded through the intercom.Â
âHi, Iâm Owen, I think I got your cat, Tunabean?âÂ
A silence fell, only Tunabeanâs sleepy snoring disrupting the peace and quiet of the night. The poor girl had fallen asleep in Owenâs arms. He almost felt sad he had to give her away again.Â
It took a good minute before the door to the apartment building opened up and a girl in red flannel pjâs opened the door. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun with big strands falling out of it. Though sheâd probably rather not be seen like this out in public, Owen thought she looked breathtaking, even in the dim light from the hallway of her corridor and the street lights.Â
âYou really got Tunabean?â she asked as she held onto the door, squishing herself in the small opening sheâd granted herself. Owen opened his jacket and carefully showed her the cat whoâd woken up from her slumber. âTunabean!â the girl exclaimed and grabbed the grey pet from the boyâs hands. Their fingers brushed ever so slightly, and though y/n was too busy with her cat, Owen felt it. He felt the spark.Â
âI would invite you inside for a drink to thank you, but my roommate is still asleep and I donât want to wake her.â Owen held up his hand, a smile tugging at his lips as he shook his head.Â
âThatâs okay. I donât need a reward. Iâm just glad I could reunite the two of you again,â he said, smiling at the girl and her cat. âOh! She did have a thorn in her paw though, but my friend is a vet and I took her to her for a check-up before I came here.âÂ
âAw, poor Bean,â she scratched the catâs head before turning back to the blonde boy. âThank you. Thatâs very considerate of you.â He tipped his head forward, the smile still persistent on his lips.Â
âGlad I could help,â he repeated, jamming his hands into the pockets of his jacket again. âIâm gonna go though. Iâm sure youâd rather go back to sleep right now than talk to a complete stranger on your doorstep.âÂ
âOh, uhm, okay⌠Goodbye then? And thank you again for bringing Tunabean back.âÂ
Owen took a few steps backwards as he said, âYouâre most welcome. Goodbye, Tunabean andâŚâÂ
âY/N.âÂ
âGoodbye Tunabean and y/n.â His eyes lingered on hers for a few more seconds before he turned around to really make his way home now, no distractions.Â
âWait! I didnât catch yours!â she whisper-shouted after him.Â
He turned again, but kept walking. âOwen,â he said.Â
âGoodbye, Owen.â She grabbed Tunabeanâs paw and waved at him with it, causing a giggle to rake through Owenâs body. With his hand still in his pocket, he waved back.Â
The more distance he created between them, the bigger his smile became as he thought of her. She was the epitome of a beautiful dream come to life. It made him wonder what sheâd look like if she did put effort into her appearance. That could just be the death of him.Â
*
After two more hours of sleep, the alarm blaring through her room woke y/n from a beautiful dream with the mysterious blonde boy that rang her doorbell very early in the morning. It caused her to wake up with the thought of him, wondering if sheâd ever see him again.Â
âMorning,â she greeted Jamila when she found her best friend in the living room, gathering all her stuff. âGuess who came home last night!â As if on cue, the little cat pattered across the hardwood floor towards the dark beauty that was Jamila. Her eyes widened as did her smile upon seeing the white-and-grey ragamuffin.Â
âBean!â Jamila shrieked as she knelt down to pick the four-legged friend off the floor. âOh, baby! I missed you!â She peppered the cat with kisses, receiving the kisses back from her tiny pink tongue. âWhereâd you find him?âÂ
âOh, I didnât. This guy, Owen, did. He brought her back at, like, five in the morning,â y/n explained as she absentmindedly smiled at the thought of those pretty blue-ish eyes.Â
âAnd this Owen guy is pretty cute, isnât he?â Jamila asked upon noticing her best friendâs flustered demeanor. âDid you ask for his number?â Y/N rolled her eyes before she started gathering her things she needed for work.Â
âIt was five in the morning, I had just woken up and I was too busy with Tunabeanâs return to even think of that,â she explained, mostly cursing at herself for not asking his number. âBesides, I looked disgusting, I doubt he thought I was the epitome of beauty.âÂ
Jamila simply shook her head, debating against saying any more about it before pressing a kiss to y/nâs cheek and leaving the apartment.Â
A silence fell over the space, leaving y/n alone with her thoughts. Her beautiful, yet annoying thoughts of the handsome boy at her front door. âHe was handsome, wasnât he, Tunabean?â she asked her cat, who simply tilted her head to the side as she sat in front of y/n on the floor.Â
Once y/n had gathered her stuff for work today, she said goodbye to Tunabean and left the apartment. She was fumbling around in her handbag to look for her car keys when a vaguely familiar voice made her look up.Â
The gorgeous blue eyes sheâd been dreaming of for two whole hours were staring down at her whilst the plump pink lips curled up into a dreamy smile. âOh, hey, Owen.âÂ
âI wanted to come and check up on Tunabean,â he carefully said, pointing up at the building sheâd just come out of. âYou know, see if sheâs okay and stuff.â He suddenly seemed nervous. More nervous than he did at five in the morning.Â
âUhm, sheâs okay, actually. Slept well and seemed very chipper this morning,â y/n reassured him, a smile playing at her lips as her eyes scanned his face. She made sure to make a mental note of every single detail of his face. Like how he stuck his tongue between his teeth as he smiled or how his eyes squinted slightly or the stubble faintly growing on his chin.Â
âOh, okay, good. Thatâs--thatâs all, thenâŚâ He awkwardly coughed.Â
Y/N awaited anything else, her eyes darting left and right as they just fumblingly stood on the curb in front of y/nâs apartment. âI-uhm⌠I have to get to work though, soâŚâ She pointed somewhere behind Owen, indicating she needed to pass him and get going.Â
âRight!â he said and took a step aside to let her through. She offered him a little wave and a soft âbyeâ as she passed him. He watched her walk away, cursing at himself for not asking what he really wanted to ask. âWait!â he yelled, making her stop in her tracks and turn around again with an expectant look on her face. âThatâs-thatâs not what I wanted to ask. I mean it was, but it wasnât the only thing I wanted to ask.â He scratched the back of his neck as y/nâs eyes searched for an answer on his face.Â
Y/N looked at him with a piercing glint in her eyes, urging him to continue.Â
âOh, right! Uhm⌠Would you -- would you maybe wanna go have a drink with me later today? Or something?â Her smile grew wider as she slowly nodded her head in response.Â
âIâm off at five. Meet me at Gray Owl then,â she told him before turning to walk away.Â
Owen was left on her curb, wondering if he had died. He thought she looked pretty when sheâd just rolled out of bed, but now that she was all dolled up for work, she was the most beautiful person he had ever seen. And that smile. That smile was killer.Â
She was more than the epitome of a dream come to life. She was beauty and grace. She was a poem and the poet. She was the lyrics and the melody. She was the question and the answer.Â
Owen grew more and more curious about that girl the more he thought of her. He wanted to know what she liked and what she absolutely hated. He wanted to know how she laughed and how she cried, if she sang whenever her mind wandered. He wanted to know how she liked her eggs in the morning.Â
Even though he knew curiosity killed the cat, he knew for a fact the cat in this story was just the beginning of something beautiful.Â
 *
*
*
JATP taglist: @hannahhistorian92 @marinettepotterandplagg @thequirkybookaholic @bookdealer5 @tenaciousperfectionunknown @hemmingsness @iainttakingshitfromnobody @ifilwtmfc @angryknightstatesmantrash @kiss-themoongoodbye @rudysbay @thedarkqueenofavalonâ @caitsymichelle13â @calamitykaty @wiselight @kcd15â @vicesvsvirtuesfanfic @stars-soph @kinda-really-lost @notasofti
Owen taglist: @alexpjoyner
Lemme know if you wanna be on my taglist!Â
#julie and the phantoms#julie and the himbos#julie and the fat ones#jatp#owen patrick joyner#owen joyner#owen x reader#owen joyner fic#owen x fem!reader#alex jatp
248 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Blue Dream VIII
Pairing: Iris West x Barry Alen
Rating: E
Chapter Word Count: 9, 182
Summary: A series of sporadic dates between Iris and Barry turn into something more, a story in its own making.
Chapter I: Primetime
Chapter II: It's Cool
Chapter III: Anything
Chapter IV: Comfortable
Chapter V: The Way
Chapter VI: Say Yes
Chapter VII: Brave
Chapter VIII: Blue Dream; Her eyes close and she lets herself lie in the feeling: opens a space for him to stay as he slides his tongue against hers; lets the feel of his mouth on her pull her from the dream she swears sheâs been living since she first laid eyes on him; stencils the same story back onto him, plotting out a scene that only ends after forever comes and goes. She lets the kiss say what she canât yet, reminds herself that heâs talking with it too, that heâs telling her what sheâd seen in his eyes yesterday, and in his touch the week before, and in the curve of his smiles weeks before that. (Read below or on AO3 linked on the chapter title.)
Chapter IX: He Loves Me
We were coastin' on the coast when you opened my eyes
Made me notice where the ocean was holding the sky, right
I was blinded, your smile shining behind those green eyes
The horizon so enticing, please, say you'll be mine
The second Friday in the month of November finds Iris at home as she usually is, tucked into her living room sofa, a large glass of wine on the coffee table in front of her, right next to a loaded pipe.
This week in particular has been grueling, though in the best way. Her classes are going swimmingly, so much so that she might be able to skip the final in her multimedia journalism course; but that means she has to stay on top of every single assignment, making sure everything she turns in is up to par. Not only that, Her segment on Good Morning, Central City is in less than a week, and with the television promotions for it, there has been an increase in traffic on her blog, an increase in comments on her posts, an increase in stories in her inbox waiting to be told. Itâs mind-boggling, and Iris finds herself so giddy, she doesnât always know what to do with it.
Some of it she channels into Barry. Since opening up to one another after Barryâs visit to his dad, everything about them has been more: more exciting, more passionate, more intimate. Iris can honestly say that sheâs never been fucked as well as Barry fucks her, and she canât decide if thatâs just because apparently nothing turns her on more than Barry sliding thick and slow into her and muttering, âyes, take all of me, baby; good, good girl,â or if she feels the way she feels because itâs him, because he is a dream of a man, some fantasy she must have conjured up in a daydream she doesnât remember having. She finds herself always wanting him: the heavy fullness of him, and the way he smiles at her every time he sees her after theyâve been separated for even minutes; the whispered words of ardor, and how his eyes always track her movements, watching and observing and cataloging; the feel of him lean and long and hard on top of her, and the attention with which he listens to her, validates her.
And when she thinks she needs even a moment from that, there is her Friday night ritual. Sheâs already showered and dressed in a silk nightgown, this one in a deep purple color with thin straps and an open back. She takes a sip of her wine as she scrolls through her phone looking for a song; she chooses one, donât wake me up âcause iâm in love with all that you are, and then she settles into the sofa corner, pipe in hand. Lighting up, she inhales, and releases.
She is full and high when her phone rings sometime around midnight.
Movements slow, she grabs her phone from where sheâd tossed it on the table next to the half-empty carton of pad thai. Barryâs name flashes on the screen over the picture taken of them at Wallyâs birthday party. Her smile is easy and so is the absurd little flutter in her belly.
(But high Iris will concede that, while she figures she should be past this stage now, this jittery, nervous stage, sheâs not at all ashamed that it is still how she feels, because there is something so delightful about being with someone who gives you butterflies, even as time keeps passing).
Her stomach dips as she brings the phone to her ear. âHello.â
âHey, baby.â The sound of his voice, a little bit deeper than normal, a little bit slower than normal, makes her stomach tighten even more.
âHi, Bear.â
Itâs then that she notices the sound in the background, music and loud voices. She thinks she hears someone saying, âBarry, are you talking to your girlfriend?â but then Barry hushes them and comes back onto the line.
âWhat are you doing, beautiful?â
âWhat Iâm always doing on Friday nights.â
âGetting high in those sexy pajamas you like wearing?â
Iris laughs softly, noting the effect of his voice on her, how even over the phone and even when heâs apparently surrounded by people, it travels, quiet and steady, over her skin.
âAre you drunk, Barry?â
âA little bit,â he says, âmostly tired though.â
Iris shifts on the sofa, snuggling deeper into the couch. âWhere are you?â
âI donât know. At some bar with Cisco and Chester. We were only supposed to grab food and a couple beers but then they had some sort of two for one special happening, and Chester and Cisco are degenerates, so here we are.â
Iris shakes her head at that, and thereâs a short pause before Barry speaks again.
âI miss you.â
âYou saw me yesterday.â The part of Iris that wants to appear less affected by him is glad that he canât see the grin that lights her eyes as her cheeks warm, as she bites her bottom lip. âAnd we talked this morning.â
âHmmm,â Barry hums. âTell me you miss me.â
âWhat if I donât?â Her taunt is quiet, like the whisper of her hands on her own body, trailing along her thighs at the hem of her nightgown.
Thereâs another pause and the sound behind lowers a little, becomes duller. Her own music comes to her attention again, you make me see the truth in things, i think that you are, the remedy for everything, it seems that you are, the truth itself âcause nothing else can take me so far, and it makes her shiver from the truth of it.
âI wouldnât believe it,â Barry tells her, finally. âYeah, I saw you yesterday, but I had you shaking on top of me.â
âFaking it,â she quips back and Barry lets out a small bark of laughter.
âTell me you miss me, Iris.â
She licks her lips slowly, thinking of last night when she had seen him, the encounter heâs talking about, when heâd had her climb into his lap after dinner at her small little dining table and fucked her right there.
âTell me, baby.â
âYeah, I miss you, you cocky jackass.â
His answering chuckle was a low thing, deep and dirty. âNow tell me what your pajamas look like tonight?
âBarry, are you asking me this around your friends?â
âNo. I'm standing outside of the bathrooms now. Boys' night shifted when they saw a couple of pretty women and I got tired of fifth-wheeling. And I couldn't stop thinking about you.â
She can picture him, standing in the corner and leaning against a wall, a hand in his pocket as he clutches the phone to his ear; his cheeks are probably rosy with his indulgence and his lips pink from licking at them, his hair messy from touching it.
His voice dips again. âNow tell me.â
Iris can admit to herself that she likes when Barry gets a little stern with her, when his voice deepens and he sounds so sure of what he wants, what he needs from her. It makes goosebumps crawl along her skin, and it does so doubly now, her senses already loose, dipping into the warm, heady place that intoxication takes her.
âItâs a nightgown,â she explains. âPurple. Silk. Stops at the middle of my thighs. Has a low back.â
His groan is loud and clear. âYou had to come from one of my dreams. Thereâs no way youâre real.â
The statement sobers Iris, if only a little, but enough that the smooth and easy flow of her breathing stutters, much like the beat of her heart, stilling until she thinks sheâs gonna lose breath, and then hammering back.
âI could say the same for you.â
The responding silence is piercing, expansive, a space where words left still unsaid are scattered along the floor, merely waiting for one of them to pick it up and say it.
âIris,â he starts, and then he pauses again. âCan I come over? I know itâs your self-care night, and you can tell me no, but I need to⌠I really just want to see you.â
She doesnât even think about it. âYeah, Barry. You can come over.â
Twenty minutes later, she peels herself off of the sofa to open the door for him. Heâs standing on the other side, in dark blue chinos and a baby blue and white checkered shirt, his favorite tan desert boots on his feet. His hands are stuffed in his pockets and heâs leaning against the door frame when she pulls it open. His hair is a mess and his jaw is covered in stubble, but other than the faint red tinge in his cheeks, there is nothing that tells her he isnât as lucid as talking to her had made him seem.
She smiles up at him, aware that her own eyes are probably low and red, but he smiles back, just as softly. He doesnât come in right away, instead reaching out to pull her to him, one big hand holding the back of her neck. He looks down at her, eyes traveling down the length of her body.
âHey my good girl,â he greets at last, and before she can respond, he leans down and kisses her. The kiss is chaste at first, one peck and another. Then he pulls back, only enough to scoop her up, gripping her by her waist and settling her in front of him, her legs wrapping easily around his hips. She yelps at the action, but then heâs kissing her again, and theyâre moving into the apartment, Iris noting the faint slam of her door behind them.
He carries her to the couch and drops down in the center of it, keeping her atop him, keeping his mouth on hers. The kiss is slow, so slow, the sort of kiss that has no purpose, not one other than allowing them the space to be together. He holds on to her by her hip, free hand trailing up and down the length of her exposed spine, but he doesnât make any move anywhere else. He seems content to just kiss her, this deep, open-mouthed kiss.
Itâs like heâs trying to get inside of her, to climb in and settle down, to take up space with his searing, insidious presence.
Itâs as if heâs trying to tell himself that this isnât a dream, that itâs really her, itâs really them, moaning into each other, holding onto each other, breathing each other in.
Itâs as though heâs trying to cement their story, to write it clear into her skin so that she canât deny itâs veracity, like heâs promising that the only thing sheâll get on the other side of her climax is this, a gentle, effortless sort of fall.
Her eyes close and she lets herself lie in the feeling: opens a space for him to stay as he slides his tongue against hers; lets the feel of his mouth on her pull her from the dream she swears sheâs been living since she first laid eyes on him; stencils the same story back onto him, plotting out a scene that only ends after forever comes and goes. She lets the kiss say what she canât yet, reminds herself that heâs talking with it too, that heâs telling her what sheâd seen in his eyes yesterday, and in his touch the week before, and in the curve of his smiles weeks before that.
When he pulls back, Iris cannot say how much time has passed. She only knows that her body has molded to the shape of him, that her heart has found the rhythm of his, that sheâs there with him, my afternoon dream when the world is speedinâ, i am still sleepinâ, in my blue dream.
âWhat was that about?â she asks him. She stares back at him, and the way he looks at her is more intoxicating than the wine heâd just tasted on her tongue, more so than the weed that so effortlessly floods her bloodstream.
âTold you I missed you,â he replies, voice husky with exhaustion, and likely the arousal she doesnât think ever really disappears.
She nods, a little dazed. They sit together for a while longer; Iris tucks her head into Barryâs neck and he keeps rubbing his warm hands along her spine. The atmosphere is delicate, peaceful. She takes him in, inhaling the citrusy scent of him, savoring the feel of him so close to her, surrounding her. They stay that way until Iris feels her own exhaustion tugging at her. She climbs off of him and, after turning off her music, she pulls him through her bedroom and into her bathroom. They brush their teeth, Barry with the toothbrush that heâd bought to keep at hers, and Iris reties the silk scarf sheâs wearing on her head.
Inside her room, Barry strips down to his boxers, laying his clothes neatly on the arm of the chair by her window. They get into bed, Barry spooning her, his arm holding her tight against him. She settles in, fitting herself snuggly against him, and he kisses her temple before resuming his stroking, this time on her belly through her nightgown. It doesnât take long for her to drift off, her breathing deepening before evening out. And just before she goes under, she hears it, Barry muttering, âI love you, Iris,â into her hair, so low that sheâs sure sheâs only just dreaming it.
When Iris wakes up, the first thing that happens is she hears it again, hears him, Barryâs night-rough voice whispering âI love you, Iris.â It runs in her head on a loop, an anaphora to every other thought, every question sheâs having: i love you, iris, did he think she was asleep? i love you, iris, did he mean it? i love you, iris, does he want her to say it back? i love you, iris, i love you, iris, i love you, iris.
Over the past few weeks, Iris has become more comfortable with the idea of it, with the reality that what she feels for Barry is real and big and grand. It still takes her aback, how quickly sheâd, theyâd, fallen into it. As naturally wary as Iris is, she canât discount what sheâd felt last night when heâd kissed her, when he started into her, like she was the sun and the stars and every other bright light in the galaxy all at once; with awe and reverence and yearning; like he wanted to be consumed by her, and he didnât care how close he got to that fiery, burning light, as long as she was standing there waiting for him.
And itâs enchanting to be looked at like that. Iris has been trying to get it out on paper, that feeling, trying to make sense of the contradictions: the fear that comes with caring about someone enough that they could break you; the power that follows knowing itâs the same for him too; the overall potency that comes with falling in love.
Still, the thought of saying it aloud, right nowâwhen sheâs still working on writing it all out, still trying to explain it to herself firstâmakes her seize up, her eyes darting wildly, her limbs frozen in anxiety.
Barry begins to shift behind her, loosening his arm from around her, and she takes the opportunity to slide out of the bed. She pads across her carpeted bedroom floor into the bathroom where her feet meet cold tiles. She uses the bathroom, washes her hands and brushes her teeth, and throws water on her face. She catches a glimpse of herself in the mirror, chocolate brown eyes bright in her face, her skin clear, her mouth turned down in consternation.
She goes back out into her room. Barry is fully away now, lying on his back, both of his hands cradling the back of his head. Her comforter is pooled at his hips. She takes in his bare chest, the way his biceps bulge in this position, how clear his eyes look in the sun, even as his lids are low with sleep. Those candy eyes catch her as she walks over to him, staying on her as she kneels on the bed and crawls over him, settling herself on top of him. Heâs half hard under her and he lets out a soft little grunt when she sits her butt right on his crotch.
âYou sleep okay?â she asks him as he reaches up and traces at his iris tattoo. She loves it, the violet ink that has sunk into his skin, the hints of blue and orange giving it depth, the fact that itâs an iris, placed big and pretty over his heart.
âAre you alright?â he asks instead of answering her question. His voice is still sleep-rough and scratchy. The sound of it sends a soft little tremble through her.
She smiles, the gesture real but uncertain. Well, maybe not uncertain, but sheâs aware that sheâs in her head again, trying to parse through her feelings. Or, rather, trying to figure out which of her feelings is taking precedence, which one she thinks that she should address first.
âYes, Iâm okay.â
Barry hums as he drags a hand from behind his head, placing it at her hip. âYou know itâs okay not to be, right? Okay, I mean. And you can talk to me about it, whatever it is.â
He gives her hip a squeeze.
âNo, I am okay. Iâm good, really. I justâŚâ she licks her lips as she hesitates, unsure if sheâs even ready to bring it up, unsure if she even should. But she knows that sheâll think about it all day, will hear it in her head all day, will wonder and question and drive herself sick with the thoughts of it. So she bites the bullet, lets out a long exhale, and takes him at his word that she can talk about it.
âI heard what you said. Before we fell asleep last night.â
His expression doesnât change, but his entire body stiffens, his hands stilling on her hip. He doesnât break, though, and continues to watch her face in that way that he does. For a moment, Iris wonders if he even remembers what he said, if the words were just some half-drunk confession he hadnât actually meant to say,
(and the flicker of disappointment that follows is tangible, an almost visceral response that tells her much more than anything else could have).
âOkay,â he says after a moment, tilting his head. âTell me what youâre thinking.â
She wishes she was as good at reading him as he is at reading her. Sheâs supposed to be able to make the observations, to understand the truth behind what people donât say. Sometimes she thinks that she can, thinks that when she really looks at him, she can see whatâs simmering in those eyes, can understand his intentions in the grip of his hands, and the curve of his spine, and the shape of his mouth. But it doesnât feel constant, not like he is with her, and that fact is doubly true right now. Because she canât tell anything about what heâs thinking, his only tell being the way his hand is still on her hip, tighter than it was before, holding her to him.
âI donât know,â she tells him, truthfully. âDid you mean it?â
For the first time, he averts his eyes, gazing over at the window. Thereâs nothing to see; the blinds are closed and the curtains are drawn, but he focuses there for several long seconds, brows furrowed and lips pursed. She blinks, and then sheâs suffused with something foreign, something cold and bitter.
âYou didnât,â she says, and it isnât a question. âOkay, thatâs, thatâsâŚâ
She moves to climb off of him, but heâs quick, bringing her back by sitting up and wrapping both of his arms around her.
âWhere are you going? Iâm not done.â
Her eyes flash. âWell you havenât said anything and I donât need to sit here like this and listen to you tell me that you didnât mean to say you love me.â
âWhat are you upset about, Iris?â
âIâm not upset, Barry,â she says, her frustration evident. She tries to move again, but he holds on to her. âItâs fine. Of course you didnât mean it. Itâs only been a few months. Weâre justâŚâ
âWeâre just what, Iris?â
Heâs looking at her again, with those pretty, too-knowing eyes, and she feels a little like she canât breathe. Because he didnât mean it. And the thought that sheâd managed to get this all so wrong is, is horrifying.
âI donât know,â she mumbles, and even though she didnât actually believe it to be true, she continues, âsex, I guess. Apparently.â
She shifts again, but he tightens his grips even more and she canât understand it, why heâs still surrounding her like this, the look of him and the smell of him and the feel of him so potent.
âIs that really what you think?â he asks, and he doesn't sound angry so much as annoyed. âThat Iâm just here for sex. When itâs you that initiated all of our first encounters, whenâŚâ
Her eyes widen. âOh, fuck you, Barry. Like all that slick talking isnât initiating. Youâve got some fucking nerve.â
This time, when she tries to yank away from him, he lets her; and with a grace she doesnât feel, she climbs off the bed. She strides towards the living room, but she doesnât get far because Barry grabs her by the arm and presses her body against the wall near the door.
âLet me go, Barry,â she says, heart hammering angrily against her rib cage. He releases her arm immediately, but he cages her in, planting his hands on the walls on either side of her.
âLook at me, Iris,â he commands, his voice a raspy whisper. She blinks over his shoulder, taking in the messy blue comforter on her queen bed in the middle of the room, and the pale cream curtains on the windows to the right that donât hide much light, and the blue and cream striped lounge chair where Barryâs clothes are.
âBaby, please,â he tries again, and itâs the pleading that makes her turn.
He looks a little like he sounds, frazzled and out of sorts, his eyes darting quickly across her face and the shadow at his jaw far past 5 oâclock.
âI meant it.â The words come out softly, a little strained, and he blinks once, twice, before repeating. âI meant it. I love you. Iâm in love with you.â
âNo,â Iris shakes her head. âYouâre just saying that now. You didnât mean it.â
Barry lets out a heavy sigh as he steps back from her. She doesnât move, though, she canât. Instead, she watches him, her body lost in the turmoil of the past few minutes. He walks towards the bed, then steps away again, stepping in a circle before coming back to her. This time, when he looks at her, she sees it, him, his feelings.
âYou looked terrified this morning, Iris,â he explains, âthinking about what I said. I think that I can read you, that I can see into what you arenât saying to me. I see the way that you look at me, the way that we are together, and I can swear that you alsoâŚâ
âWhat if thatâs just sexual chemistry?â she interrupts, because sheâs still spiraling, her body still so heavy with the range of emotions sheâs experienced in the span of just minutes. And what if he really didnât mean it, what if sheâd actually started writing this story wrong, what if this has all been some dream sheâs just starting to wake up from.
Barry stops pacing to look at her, incredulous, and then he narrows his eyes at her.
âIs that really what you think, Iris?â He steps, no stalks, towards her, steps slow and measured. He looks up and down the length of her, eyes lingering at the spread of her hips, the dip of her cleavage, before settling on her face. âYou really think that the way we are together is, is just sex?â
She opens her mouth but doesnât answer, and he closes the distance between them. He stands so close that she has to throw her head back against the wall in order to see up at him.
(She tries but canât find it in herself to be ashamed of what this does to her, even as sheâs not happy with him, having his attention on her like this, having his hard length pressed against her like this, the look of him and the smell of him and the feel of him like this.)
âI know that no one else fucks you like I do, Iris.â
That makes her snap and he pushes at him and he stumbles back near the bed. âYouâre a smug fucking bastard, Barry Allen.â
She moves to grab her phone off the counter, intending to, she doesnât know, throw it at his head. But then sheâs plucked off her feet. She squeals as he tosses her onto her back and straddles her hips, holding her by her arms above her head. She bares her teeth at him, but doesnât try to get away from him this time. Sheâs breathing heavily, and he is too, and for a second, Iris thinks that this love stuff is too much. Because thatâs whatâs going on here, isnât it? Itâs their first fight and itâs about love, about the fact that theyâd slipped into it so simply that they (and by they, she means she) is finding it difficult to just let it be.
âI donât mean it in an arrogant way, Iris,â he murmurs. âI just⌠you are a fucking goddess, baby, and if youâd ever been with anyone the way you are with me, thereâs no way they would have ever let you go.â
He presses down on her arms a little, presses his hips into hers a little. âAnd no one has ever made me feel like this, the way that you do, in bed and out of it. And you donât have to say it back. Not until youâre ready. I meant what I said but I didnât think you would hear me. I just needed to say it.â
His eyes roam her face and she stares back. Her breathing has begun to level out, but sheâs still left with, with adrenaline or something, a heavy, aching sort of feeling flooding through her, making her warm and jittery and, and wet. Which, sheâs never been turned on by arguing before, but, by god, she is. She is. Turned on and in love and so gone on the man above her that she doesnât think of anything at all before she leans up and kisses him.
For the first time since theyâve started doing this, Barry doesnât take his time. He kisses her back, just as hard, the kiss more teeth and tongue than mouth. He keeps a hold of her arms in one of his big hands and then reaches down to push her dress up over her hips, lifting his own hips just enough that he can pull himself out of his boxers and spread her legs, hiking them over his waist. He doesnât bother with taking her panties off; he just yanks them over to the side, probably ripping the delicate lace, and then runs a couple of his sure fingers through her slit to see if sheâs wet enough to take him. Satisfied, he grips himself and then slides into her.
âFuuuuuuck,â he groans, dragging the word out, and Iris seconds that, throwing her head back at the heavy, hard, full feeling of him. He gives her one experimental thrust, and then another, and then heâs setting a pace, fucking into her in hard, shallow strokes. He clenches hard around her, her head filled with the press of his body and the smell of his skin and the thought of his love, i know the meaningâ, for all the seasons, you are the reason, my love. Then Barry leans down on her, so that his chest brushes her nipples and his pelvis rubs against her clit every time he rocks into her, and her head clears of everything but this.
âGod,â she moans, eyes fluttering closed.
He moves his mouth to her ear as he picks up his pace, murmuring as he always does, âfuck, baby, yes, you feel so good, girl; my good girl, shitâ but his words arenât as smooth as they usually are. He is frayed, his breathing choppy and his pace brutal. She likes it though. Her pussy grows wetter with every thrust, her hips rocking up to meet him, and she breathes out through her nose when she finds her mouth stuck in a round âo.â Theyâre both slick from the exertion and Iris canât tell if itâs his sweat or hers or theirs. He holds on to the meat of her thigh, widening her so that he can ride her deeper, harder. She drips, down onto her thighs, soaking him too, and she knows that were she to look down, his dick would be so obscenely slick with her. He kisses at her ear, down to her neck, along her jaw, biting and licking and sucking on her skin. His grip on her is hard, and it isnât so much rough as it is raw, inelegant and sensual and crude and so so so so good.
The thought of it is just as arousing as the act of it, and Iris manages to breathe out, âshit, Bear, how, how, how are you always so gooood?â
He flashes her a grin, her Barry coming back to her, and he says into her ear, âbecause itâs us, baby. Because I love you and youâre falling for me and we were meant for this.â
When Iris comes, itâs so hard she swears she goes blind for a minute. The world darkens and all she can do is feel: passion and euphoria and ecstasy and every other expression like it.
Sheâs thirty minutes late meeting Linda for their monthly brunch..
She and Barry shower together, and she drops him off at his car downtown and then she drives the couple blocks over to Goldenâs. Before he gets out, he leans over and kisses her, a long slow sort of kiss, licking deep into her mouth as he cradles her face gently in the palm of his hand, and then he taps the top of her car twice before ambling over to his jeep without saying a word.
She feels a little funny after all of that, wondering why she still hadn't been able to say the words to him. He hadnât said much to her as theyâd dressed and gotten ready to leave her apartment. But he hadnât stopped touching her either: taking her loofah from her and washing her down in the shower, running his hand over her hip after sheâd hopped into a pair of light denim boyfriend jeans, rubbing on her thigh as sheâd driven them downtown. She doesnât think heâs upset with her; heâd told her she didnât have to say it back. But heâd retreated, at least verbally, and itâs fucking with her, making her realize how much her fear is keeping her from him.
Goldenâs is already open by the time she gets there so she walks in through the front door, throwing a hand up at Kamilla as she heads to the back in her stiletto heeled ankle booties, tugging lightly at the long, faux pearl necklace lying over her white half tucked in sweater. Itâs packed as usual, the Saturday lunch crowd filling most of the seats, and she has to walk around chairs half pushed in and groups of people laughing and enjoying their Saturday.
She slides into the booth across from her best friend, the table already littered with food, Lindaâs mango mimosa mostly gone. The other woman looks up at her, perusing, her brown eyes curious. Iris ignores her to grab her champagne flute, dropping a frozen mango slice into the glass and pouring a smidge of juice in, topping it off with champagne. She downs half of it in one gulp.
âYouâve been fucked,â is the first thing Linda says, when she finally decides to speak.
Iris chokes on her swallow of mimosa.
âFreshly,â Linda adds. Her red painted lips curve up in a devious little grin. âIs that big ass hickey youâre sporting the reason youâre late?â
She rolls her eyes, but touches gently at where she knows itâs sitting, an uneven patch of darkened flesh about the size of a quarter on her neck just under her left ear. Sheâd been in too much of a daze while she was putting on her minimal makeup earlier, the moisturizer and a little concealer, a bit of bronzer on her lids, liner and mascara. She hadnât noticed the hickey, not until she was putting on her lipstick in the car and she didnât have any foundation to cover it with.
âIâm too old to have a hickey,â she says to Linda instead of responding to her question.
âTell your boo that,â Linda responds.
Iris wrinkles her nose at âbooâ and starts spooning some sticky sesame chicken onto her plate. She forks a dumpling and bites at it as she goes for the lo mein and she doesnât realize sheâs reaching for the edamame until Linda stills her hand.
âOkay, whatâs up?â
Iris chews the rest of her dumpling. âWhat are you talking about?â
âYouâre eating.â
âIs that not why weâre here?â
âNo, I mean youâre eating, doing that thing where you just throw food into your mouth without stopping or even really tasting it. You only do it when youâre really anxious and thereâs no notebook or wine handy.â
Iris stills with a piece of shrimp in her hand. She drops it back onto the platter and sits back into the booth, chewing and swallowing while Linda waits patiently, sipping from her glass.
And then she blurts, âIâm in love with Barry.â
Linda nods, not yet committing to a response. âOkay.â
âAnd he told me heâs in love with me and I didnât say it back.â Iris lets out a breath, tension releasing like a pressure valve has been turned.
âWhy didnât you say it back?â
âBecause Iâm a coward,â she answers.
Lindaâs head shake is automatic, her brown waves brushing at her neck. âThereâs not a hint of coward in you, baby girl.â Iris takes her best friendâs white silk blouse just as she says, âNow why donât you really tell me whatâs up.â
To give herself some time to put it all together, she finishes her mimosa and mixes another, though this one with less champagne, and she eats another dumpling, chewing slowly. Then she clears her throat.
âFor a while now, Iâve been feeling, I don't know, lost. I was single, school was boring. Work was too, and it seemed like all of you were moving forward while I was just watching. Nothing felt exciting, not even my blog really. And then Barry came along, and I swear, the moment I saw him, itâs like my entire world lit up. There was this, this spark, and even when I was claiming that he was just around for sex, there was always this feeling that it was bigger than all of that, bigger than anything Iâve felt before.
And suddenly, I feel so different. I feel good, Linda. Everything is starting to feel good. My blog is getting real recognition now and Dr. Jamison must also be getting good sex because sheâs been an actual joy to be around. And Barry...and Barry isâŚâ
âPutting you to sleep every night?â
It makes her laugh, the way Linda wiggles her eyebrows as she says it, the way her eyes light up with mirth, the way her smile is a soft thing.
âYeah, he is,â Iris says, her mouth twisting wryly. âBut what if itâs a fluke, Linda? This man is everything Iâve wanted in a man and so much more than I even knew I wanted. What if we do this and I learn that heâs been, just, fucking with me this whole time?â
âYou know thatâs not true, Iris.â Linda picks up her own glass and drains it.
âBut how can I trust this?â she pushes. âThis happiness that seems to have only come when Barry stepped into my life?â
Linda reaches over and grabs Irisâs hand, and Iris clasps it like a lifeline, her pale orange tipped fingers pressing hard into Lindaâs hand and Lindaâs own pink tipped fingers pressing back. âThere are no guarantees. So maybe we do find out that Barry has been faking this entire time. But what if heâs not? What if heâs as kind and loving as you say he is? â She lets that digest for a moment.
âLove, and life, is a series of ups and downs, of good experiences and bad, Iris. The timing of it all is just coincidence. And I hear you. It feels so scary to realize that someone has that sort of power over you; that the care of your heart is in their hands. But what Iâm learning with Dan is that love, love is always worth it. Because what youâre feeling, it doesnât go away just because you donât say it back, just because you donât acknowledge it. And when you donât you risk cutting it, him, off, and youâll get hurt anyway. And that, my love, will be your own fault.â
Iris thinks about Lindaâs words as they finish brunch, moving the conversation to Lindaâs upcoming trip to meet Danâs family. She thinks about it as she gets into her car and drives back home, forgoing working on a story in favor of plopping down on the couch and letting music play, my mind is open, so wide since you came inside, i feel so alive, without you life just passes by, passes by, lost in the reality of what sheâs feeling.
She thinks about the words as she goes out to grab dinner, picking up a salad for herself and a chicken sandwich and fries for Barry, the intention to take him food not one fully realized until sheâs parking in front of the precinct that Barry works out of.
She thinks about the words because Linda is right.
(She would never tell the other woman this, but she is right more often than sheâs not, her poise and curious nature making her one to offer sound advice, always realistic and with love.)
She loves him, she does: his wit and his hands and his eyes; his compliments and his patience and ability to make her feel as if everything heâs ever wanted is present in the curves of her body; as if it is his profound pleasure to coax it out of her, with every touch, every moan, every dirty, mumbled thing.
Buoyed by the fact that sheâd said it aloud, at the very least, and she didnât wither away after she had, she grabs the food bags and her purse and walks up the steps to the precinct.
Her dad is working tonight but since sheâll see him tomorrow at dinner, she doesnât drop by his office. Instead, she heads downstairs to where CSI is located, following the stairs to where theyâve apparently put them in the basement. The hallway is well lit, and there are several windows covered in closed blinds that lead to the lab door. She balances the bags in one hand and opens the door with the other. And sheâs stopped short at what she sees.
The room looks like how sheâs always imagined a crime lab to look like: lots of white, microscopes, and computers, shelves full of test tubes and petri dishes. Barry is there and so is the Cisco guy she remembers from Fall Fest. Thereâs a woman there too, in the utilitarian black pants and matching blazer that Iris knows is the norm for detectives. And itâs not that sheâs there, because thatâs not weird. But sheâs there, next to Barry, close to Barry, leaning on his counter with her hand on his arm as she talks. Sheâs as tall as Iris is in the four inch booties Iris is wearing, with shoulder length dirty blonde hair and the sort of white girl next door look that men fall all over themselves for.
Cisco notices her first, as the door closes softly behind her, and Iris feels a bit mollified at the way his grin rises up when he sees her.
âIris,â he calls, eyes twinkling. âNice to see your beautiful face.â
Iris winks at him, pulling out a flirtatious grin so that she doesnât scowl at the sight of the woman touching Barry.
(Sheâs not jealous. Sheâs not, but Iris canât stand the thought of Barry looking at someone else the way that he does her, canât stand the thought of him touching someone else the way he does her, canât stand the thought of him whispering, yeah, baby, fuck, ride me just like that, to someone else the way he does her.)
Cisco, though, is loud enough that Barry hears him, and she watches as he straightens at the sight of her, eyes wide. âIris!â
He gives her his look, the one where he rakes his eyes over the length of her and then lingers on her face, always trying to read her. Sheâs still a little frustrated at how sheâs always such an open book for him, apparent after heâs finished his perusal and he smiles, slow and with more smirk than anything else. The woman next to him only moves her hand from Barry hesitantly, turning to see what all of this commotion is about. She gives Iris the same once over that Barry did, though decidedly colder, and Iris tilts her head at her before settling her gaze on Barry.
âIâm sorry to interrupt,â Iris says. âI know that youâre busy, but I thought Iâd drop off dinner for you.â
She steps further into the room, and her heels clack loudly in the too quiet space. She pauses in front of where Cisco is sitting. She turns to him.
âIâm sorry I didnât bring you anything. I shouldâve texted Barry to see who else was around, but I was picking up dinner and just decided to get him some too.â
âItâs fine,â he says. âYou can get me next time.â
Iris passes him and lets her eyes wander back to Barry and the detective, whoâs stepped back in a bit. As soon as Iris catches his eyes again, Barry steps away from her, moving around to meet Iris. She stops at a point along a wide expanse of empty space on one of the tables, and Iris feels itâs a safe enough spot to place the food without contaminating anything. As soon as she drops the food on the table, Barry cups the back of her head and stares down at her. His thumb traces the mark heâd left on her neck.
âHi, beautiful,â he says, eyes wondering, smile tender.
She looks over his shoulder to where the woman still stands, looking at her too. She gives her a smile in greeting. Iris thinks itâs returned.
âIâm sorry. You look busy,â she responds. âShould I go?â
âAbsolutely not. Iâm just surprised to see you.â Without stepping away from her, he turns to address the detective. âPatty, Iâll come down as soon as I have the results for you.â
Her gaze trails over to Iris once more, observing where Barry holds onto Irisâs neck, onto her waist. âOf course,â she murmurs, finally.
She walks out of the room, her low-heeled boots nearly silent on the floors. Both Iris and Cisco watch her go, but Barry doesnât pay much attention, his focus on Iris as he continues to rub along his mark.
Cisco stands, sort of abruptly, his chair skitting across the floor. âBarry, Iâm gonna step out for a minute.â He shrugs out of his lab coat, tossing it on the back of his chair. His thick brown hair brushes against his shoulders with every shake of his head. âItâs good seeing you again, pretty lady.â
Iris offers him another smile. âYou too, Cisco.â
She turns back to Barry whoâs eyeing her, expression curious. âYouâre here,â he says, voice low.
âYeah,â she nods at the bags sheâs placed on the table. âI donât know, I went to get dinner and I was, well, I was thinking about you.â She shrugs with a nonchalance she doesnât feel.
âYeah?â Barryâs answering grin is wide, and a little bit boyish, cheeks reddening; it makes Iris smile back in turn.
âCome on,â Barry says, picking up the bags and walking over to a desk tucked into the corner. âI've got a few minutes.â
The desk is messy, stacks of folders and sticky notes all over the place, and he moves some papers around so that he can place their food down. He rolls his desk chair over for her to sit in and he grabs the bag, pulling out her salad container and his sandwich and fries and placing them in front of their spots.
She waits until he sits down in the hard back chair heâd gotten from under one of the computers and she snaps the top of her salad before she says, âso why wasnât I introduced to the detective?â
Barry takes a bite of his sandwich and looks at her in question. âWho? Detective Spivot?â
âDonât you mean, Patty?â
Barry pauses with a fry poised for his mouth. âSure,â he says. âPatty is one of the detectives on the case we got called into.â
âHmm.â Iris stabs at her salad. She takes a bite and chews, though she doesnât really taste it.
Barry places his half eaten sandwich into the cardboard container and he turns to her, giving her his full attention. He inclines his head, watches for a second. She thinks that the corner of his mouth tilts up, that humor brims in his eyes.
âWhat do you want to say, Iris?â
She rolls her eyes, annoyed that she canât focus on how cute he looks with his lab coat and glasses on, annoyed that that woman was touching him, annoyed that sheâs annoyed.
âI didnât know you were so close to the detective. Yâall were very...touchy.â
Shaking her head, she starts to go back to her salad, but then he drops his food and rubs his hands together. He leans towards her.
âCome here,â he says.
She ducks away, but he grabs her wrist gently and pulls at her. She goes, because her tripping heart and her heaving chest and her warming sex wonât allow her to not. Barry sits her in his lap, sideways so that her legs are half hanging over his. Sheâs a head taller than him in this position, and he presses a hand at the small of her back as he looks up at her.
âYouâre jealous,â he announces, seemingly pleased with the fact.
Iris rolls her eyes. âOf course not.â
Barry laughs. âSo youâre just really grumpy right now?â
âIâm just curious,â she says.
âOh?â
âAbout the touching.â
âSheâd literally just put her hand on me as you walked in the door. I was about to move it.â
Iris harrumphs. âDoesnât Detective Spivot know that youâreâŚâ Iris waves her hand as she trails off and it makes Barryâs slight grin widen.
âThat Iâm what?â
Even she knows that the huff she lets out would only be completed with a foot stop.
âThat youâre taken,â she says, boldly. Because whatever she was feeling, whatever he was feeling, this morning, they are still them: two people whoâve crawled into open, waiting hearts and made space for one another; two people who are pages deep into a story that the stars must have already been writing; two people hours into a dream that is so vivid, it has to be real.
The statement seems to sober him, because his eyebrows furrow. âAm I?â
She wants to be bothered by the genuine question in his eyes. But theyâve never blatantly talked about them. There has been some conjecture, sex-fueled mutterings that hinted at the reality of them, of their feelings. There have been looks between the two of them that tell far more than Iris has ever even realized could be portrayed through eye contact. Heâs told her that he loves her. But theyâve never defined or drawn out the lines or made it real.
But like she said, they are them. And he is. Taken. So she slowly licks her lips, and nods her head. âYeah, you are.â
This time, Barryâs smile is a sexy, lilting thing. âIâm fully yours, Iris. You have to know that.â He turns her so that he can hold her gaze, and reaches up to curl his fingers around the back of her neck, his thumb hitting that mark again. Then he says,
âI love you. I will until you love me back and forever after that. And that means that I donât see anyone but you. I havenât seen anyone but you since the minute I laid eyes on you in that slinky dress you had on, dancing in the middle of the crowd by yourself.â He presses a soft kiss to her lips. âEven before, for months before, I couldnât see anyone else. Because I was waiting for you, Iris.â
He gives her another kiss, this one longer, deeper, like the one heâd given her before he left her car. She finds herself humming into his mouth, her arms tightening around his shoulders. He rubs against her thigh, higher, then a little higher, until Iris is opening her legs to try to get some sort of friction.
Minutes or moments or eternity after, he pulls his mouth away, though he doesnât move away from her fully. Instead, he looks at her, and she finds herself lost in him, in this dream of a story. She sees the words of it, my afternoon dream, when the world is speeding; i am still sleeping, in my blue dream and i know the meaning, for all the seasons; you are the reason, my love, and she wants to add to it, wants to let herself live in it, wants to finally fall into this love story without fear or reservation.
âBarry,â she says, whispers, and she notes how hooded his eyes look through the wire-framed glasses heâs wearing and how just the act of sitting here on his lap calms her at the same time that it inflames her. Then she thinks about his infinite levels of patience as heâs waited for her to be ready for him and how heâs always been interested in what she thinks or feels and how no one has even treated her body with the, the homage that he seems to. And she...and she loves him. âBarry, IâŚâ
âAlright, Barry, we haveâŚwhoa.â
Iris blinks out of her haze, startles out of the confession she was about to make, at the sound of Ciscoâs voice. Still, it takes a second before sheâs able to pull herself from Barry, and from the expression heâs saddling her with, she thinks he might have an inkling of what she was about to say.
âNone of this hanky panky,â Cisco continues, either oblivious or uncaring, Iris doesnât know. âSpivot and Mitchell need to see us.â
âAlright,â Barry calls over her shoulder. âIâll be down in five.â
When Cisco nods and leaves again, Iris is pulled back into Barryâs orbit. He palms the back of her neck, thumb brushing the mark on her throat. She assesses him.
âDid you do that on purpose?â
âIâm sorry.â He immediately goes red. He averts his eyes for a moment, before they drift back to her. âItâs tacky, I know, and I didnât realize what I was doing until it was too late. This morning, I was, I donât know, confused about us and I justâŚâ He pressed his thumb into her skin. âI told you Iâm not composed around you; Iâm a mess.â
Iris covers his hand where itâs still on her throat. âYou know that Iâm yours too, right?â The earlier moment seems to have passed, but she can, needs to, give him this. His stare is hard and almost unreadable.
âYeah,â he says after a while, sort of breathless. âYeah, I guess you are.â
She wishes that she could stay in this moment with him, such a stark deviation from the way theyâd left each other this morning. So she takes that feeling with her as she packs her salad up and helps him clean up the trash. Together, they venture into the hall and Barry leads her back out into the bullpen where Cisco is standing with Spivot and a tall, dark-skinned man with a baldhead and a beard. All three of them turn at the sound of Irisâs boots on the floors. Something about the look of them makes Iris grab Barryâs hand. Barry stops her a few feet away and leans down.
âI like how territorial youâre being,â Barry all but whispers in her ear. âIâll come over after work and remind you why you donât have to be.â
The thought of them this morning, the hard press of him, his breath rough in her ear, makes her look up at him, her eyes bright, bottom lip between the white of her teeth. Itâs only Ciscoâs pointed throat clearing that keeps her from falling mouth first into him.
Barryâs grin is knowing. âBye, baby,â he says, a little louder this time, and Iris shakes her head, knowing heâs saying it in front of Patty for her benefit. He drops a kiss on her check and Iris nods at his coworkers.
âDetectives. Cisco.â She squeezes his hand once and drops it. âSee you later, Bear.â
She steps away and walks out of the station, but not before she hears Mitchell say, âDamn, Allen, how did you bag that?â
She wishes she could explain that sheâs the one that doesnât know how she got him.
Barry does come over later, and as soon as he walks through the door, he pushes her up against the wall and fucks her, groaning âmine, mine, fuck, mineâ into the bite on her throat, as Iris moans it back in kind, âyours, yes, Barry, Iâm yours.â
My afternoon dream when
The world is sleepin'
I am still thinkin'
Of my blue dream
It's bliss
18 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Cowboy Blues - pt. 01 - Rafe Cameron
Summary: You swipe right on Tinder with some interesting results.Â
One Thing Right Masterlist | Outer Banks Masterlist
âł â˝ âł â˝
You werenât traditional by any sense of the word. Youâd given up all those crazy ideals that had been ingrained in your personality when you realized that you werenât going to find a high school sweetheart to settled down with. Or a college one for that matter. You settled for nice dates with average guys and tried to remind yourself daily that you needed no one to complete your life. It was fine on its own. Â
âI think the literal class of guy has gone down,â your best friend Nina mentioned as she scrolled through your phone. You loved Nina but she was tone-deaf to most of your single life complaints. She was already married, to the same guy she had been dating since middle school. After HSM came out she had been madly in love with Zac Efron and had managed to find the one guy in your school that looked almost just like him and theyâd stayed together. Â
âYouâre on tinder right now, just to put that commentary into perspective for you.â You pointed out, annoyed mostly. Nina had invited herself to come have lunch with you while you worked on finalizing your classroom for the coming school year. While you tried to get actual work done, Nina just scrolled through the guys on your tinder and bitched about their profiles, as if she expected to find some great life partner for you. Â
It was probably cynical of you to say but, if you never dated again, never settled down with anyone, it probably wouldnât matter. Wedding fever sprung up whenever someone else was tying the knot or having a kid but when that passed you werenât particularly eager to look for someone. People had been, for the majority, disappointing since you had turned 18 and, for the past eight years you hadnât been proven right. Â
Someone to cohabitate with might be nice. You certainly thought about it on nights when you were feeling particularly isolated from the rest of the world, but all that disappeared when you considered how used to being alone you actually were and what cohabitating would actually mean. Someone who would leave dirty dishes in the sink, leave water on the bathroom floor and track it through the house, who would chew too loud or hate the food you liked or snore too obscenely or drink too much. There were a million flaws with your imaginary future suitor and you listed them all anytime you got the bug to start dating again. But twenty-six was old, according to Nina, and you needed to get married. Â
âWhat about him, heâs cute?â She held the phone out to you, the guy in the picture was smiling, sitting in front of a table with food. You looked up briefly from the lesson plan you were writing out, nearly losing your mouthful of coffee. Â
You swallowed and took the phone, staring at the picture, maybe a little too long. Â
âHeâs cute babe, but heâs not like People Magazineâs hottest man alive.â Nina said in response to your out burst. Â
âNo, no, I know him.â You explained, eyes still on the picture. God, you couldnât help thinking that he looked good. Did you look that good? He was the spitting image of what heâd been in the stairwell at Duke. Attractive, self-assured, a little cocky. âWe went to the same college. I hooked up with him one time at a party before spring breakâŚI uh, he told me to call him and I lost his number.â Â
âOn purpose?â She asked, plucking the phone out of your hands. She lingered on his picture, waiting for your either glowing recommendation or scathing review before she swiped. He was cute, sheâd give you that. He was tan, tall, even in the picture it was obvious, and just nice to look at. Â
âNo,â You admitted. âI was gonna call him and then I got back together with Ian.â Your ex-boyfriend be damned, you left out the part where you thought about your random hook way more often than a sane person should. After spring break it hadnât been hard to dodge him, Duke had a massive campus and you didnât have any of the same classes but every time you and Ian had it out you couldnât help wondering what it wouldâve been like if youâd called him back. Even after you graduated and moved back home to Boston, you still couldnât quite shake the memory of him. Â
âWell Ianâs getting married and youâre not...so,â she swiped and then closed the app, sliding off your desk to take a slow appraisal of your classroom while she dug the knife in deeper, âare you going to Ianâs wedding?â Â
Nina kept asking, as if you had much say in the matter, and you kept answering, deflating your ego every time you had to say yes. âI have toâŚitâs my grade partner. She even made me a bridesmaid.â Admittedly, you and Anya had been much closer before your boyfriend of three years dumped you and immediately started dating her. Now it felt hard to be around her for too long, like going home for the holidays and trying to keep quiet when your drunk uncle brought up the political climate in the country. Anya told you she had held off the wedding because she wanted to âwait until the dust settledâ. As if it hurt less now. For different reasons, sure, but not less. Â
In a monthâs time youâd be sitting through a bridal shower that her sister kept texting you to help coordinate and plan. Sheâd tried to be nice, giving you a plus one to the wedding because you didnât know any of her friends or family. The only other person you knew was Ian, ex-boyfriend and groom, not exactly who you wanted to be hanging out with. Of course, you knew his family and that just made the whole ordeal so much more awkward.
The plus-one was an empty gesture though. Just a reminder that there was no one for you to invite. But you kept hoping, maybe youâd meet someone. Maybe you could transport yourself into a Hallmark movie and rent a date or something. Fall madly in love in a week and move to their small town and never look back. Then, at least, you could miss the wedding altogether. Â
âSheâs a fucking back stabbing bitch.â Nina commented, as if this was some new piece of information that she was finding out about now.
âAnya is super sweet.â You defended, only because it was true. Anya mightâve been marrying your douche of an ex-boyfriend but she was categorically the nicest person that you had ever met. âIt wasnât like he cheated on me, we broke up.â You didnât want to have this conversation anymore. Not two weeks before the beginning of school. Two weeks before you had to look at her face every day until the honeymoon. Â
âThey got together pretty quick.â Nina pointed out, not that she ever needed to. âWell, whatever, so what was this guy like, what was his name?â Â
âDid you swipe right on him and not even look at his name?â You asked, reaching for your phone to check. Â
âYeah, so? She asked, âYou said you knew him.â Â
âI said I slept with him.â You corrected. Â
âSame thing.â She shrugged, âname?â
âRafe. Cameron.â Â
She âohhhh-edâ appreciatively, âWhat was he like?â She asked. âHe sounds rich.â Â
âHot,â you shrugged, âI donât know he was probably a total fuck boy. He asked me to call him the next morning after breakfast and I said sure and then when I got back to my dorm Ian was there.â You provided the short story of events, omitting any major details about that night. You told Nina everything but you had never told her about Rafe, always a little wistful about the encounter. As if it was some personal memory that would lose its importance should anyone else know about it. Â
âHe made you breakfast?â Â
âYeah, so?â Â
âThatâs like jackpot. God you could be like, married right now, popping babies out for some Swedish Au pair to run around after.â Nina replied raising her eyebrows suggestively. Â
âIâm glad youâve created this weird ârich kidâ narrative but I have no idea. Itâs not like I was checking the guyâs financials while I was sucking his dick.â You lowered your voice at the end of the sentence, just in case the pushing 80 secretary walked past and heard you. Â
âPlease, have you seen him? That is a baby-faced, rich boy living on his daddyâs money. And you could be too.â Â
âOkay, look, I was 20, I wasnât trying to settle down and get married. At least not to some random guy I only hooked up with because my boyfriend was a douche.â You replied. Not to mention that breakfast had essentially consisted of one bite of toast before he was eating you out on the counter of his off-campus apartment. Not exactly the romantic beginning to a relationship. âWait, did you swipe right?â You asked, almost immediately horrified at the thought. Â
âMaybe.â Â
âNo,â you groaned, âfuck, heâs gonna think Iâm so weird!â
âHe will not. Besides, if heâs as much of a fuck boy as you say then guarantee he doesnât even remember you.â She replied. âBesides, if he answers, itâll be kinda nice ya know? Go out, have a nice dinner, get fucked, all your problems melt away.â Â
âHe better not remember me.â You grumbled. You were not prepared for the absolute humiliation that would come from him seeing you on Tinder and remembering you. Â
âDid you really sleep with so few guys in college that you remember him?â Â
âYouâve slept with one person in the last decadeâŚâ you pointed out. Â
âAnd?â She slipped her sweatshirt back on and grabbed her bag, âwhatever, Iâm heading out. I have work in 30.â Â
With Nina gone, you slumped back in your chair and grabbed your phone. You had a tendency to never get rid of anything; it was the great downfall of your life. Someday you would accumulate so much stuff you would become a hoarder and then no one would love you but the cats that used your belongings as a litter box. It was a terrible habit but it lent to usefulness sometimes, especially in moments like this, as you scrolled through your phone, finding Rafeâs contact. You had told Nina that youâd lost Rafeâs number but in actuality you had kept it stored in your phone even though youâd never used it. Â
Now, this wedding fever was doing nothing but confirm your fear that you were one step closer to an unfulfilling life alone. Even Lorelai Gilmore didnât stay single forever. Â
You stared at his name in your contact list, a little fire emoji next to it and you could remember laughing at him when he typed it in. It was more a playful jab at the way your Boston accent had pronounced the word fire than anything to do with him though you thought it was an accurate description. Â
You wondered if he had the same number. If youâd called him that night, would it have been another failed relationship to catalog away for when you were feeling especially shitty. Or would he have left you for the bubbly grade partner that you wanted to hate so much but couldnât. Nina had swiped right on him but you didnât even know where he lived these days. You were living in Boston again. Youâd moved home for your masters and stayed when the teaching internship turned into an actual job.
North Carolina had been fun for school, being 12 hours away from home had given you the most incredible sense of freedom but nowhere was New England and youâd been itching to go home again just as soon as youâd arrived down there. Though coming back to Boston, you had found it different than youâd left it. Even with Nina here, she was married, she had her own life away from you. As much as you tried to settle in and pretend that everything was fine, you couldnât help but admit that Nina was right, you did need someone.
Single life felt a lot more routine than you imagined it would. A call from your mother, complaining that your sister was acting out and being generally awful, a call from your sister, accusing your mother of being overbearing, and hours of alone time filled mostly by reading, walking your dog, and binging TV shows. Â âAt least you got a dog and not a cat.â Nina had said when you brought Fivel home. He was pre-named and you were always partial to An American Tail. Â
âOnly so I would exercise.â You had replied, knowing you had to walk the dog, a black lab mix that was a puppy when you got him. âYou hear that Five, Iâm using you for my own gain.â Â He had gotten big since then, fully grown now with a personality that included forgetting his size and spreading out on top of you when you laid on the couch. Â
Your apartment was small, an old converted brownstone with three apartments, yours on the top floor above a middle-aged couple with a very spoiled seven-year-old. They were nice when they werenât blaring Disney movies and you resented that even in your house you couldnât escape children but you couldnât be too upset. The place was nicer than you couldâve hoped, truthfully. Especially living alone. Â
Even with a nice place to live though, it was always the same. Walking Fivel, making whatever dinner that came in the Sunbasket boxes at the beginning of the week, and watching Top Chef. Â
You closed out of your contacts, going back to Tinder as if Rafe wouldâve already messaged you. All Nina had written was âheyâ, as if that was supposed to entice someone into replying. You doubted the stupid picture of you from last year at the beach really did anything special. You werenât surprised to find that there was no reply yet. You read his profile over again, unsure what else to say. The night the two of you hooked up you had both been at a party though these days your partying had been replaced with drinking alone. Â
Whoever said donât waste your twenties wouldâve recoiled in horror at the way you were living. Â
- Â
âLeaving so soon?â Â
You turned away from the double doors leading out onto campus, the click of the bar as it released echoing in your ear for a second, drowned out mostly by the music that was coming from the various dorms that had their doors open. It was a floor party; one youâd come to with some friends in high hopes of forgetting your current ex-boyfriend Ian once and for all. Three months of condescending comments and gaslighting finally pushing you over the edge. Â
âI was just...getting some fresh air.â You replied, shrugging. Trying to look calm, unaffected by this strangerâs sudden entrance into your life. He was cute, far more so than Ian. Taller too. You thought you recognized him from the lacrosse team your roommate was so obsessed with. âLacrosse players are never unattractive.â She had argued once when she dragged you to a game. Â
He definitely fit the bill for her ideal of the lacrosse playing frat boy. Hot, tall, tan, his cap was on backwards and he looked so relaxed but also so sure of himself. Like whatever was going to happen in this hallway was going to go exactly how he wanted. Â
âWant some company?â He asked, taking a sip from the cup in his hand but not taking his eyes off you. Â
You felt like your heart was hammering in your chest, head swimming and youâd not even had anything to drink that night. âI uhâŚâ worse case scenarios increased by tenfold in your head given the context of the situation. You were alone in a hallway, potentially about to go outside, while everyone else was partying, where they couldnât hear you, with some guy you didnât know at all. A guy who gave off some pretty strong âget-whatever-I-wantâ vibes and heâd said no more than two sentences to you. âI uh, kinda wanted to be alone.â Â
âCool, cool.â He shrugged, âno problem.â Â
For whatever reason that possessed you to think it was a genuinely okay idea, so you walked out, the door clicking open as you stepped onto the pavement. You kicked the stopper so it wouldnât shut all the way because youâd rather be able to get back in than somehow have both of you trapped out here if he did decide to follow you. No alcohol, your brain was just malfunctioning or maybe your roommate was right and your usual suspicion of everyone had turned a nice moment into an awful one. Â
It was significantly colder outside than it had been in the dorms, even in the hallway, and you breathed out a sigh of relief. You wanted to scream at Ian for not even letting you have a good time when you were out with friends because you kept thinking of him. He was off somewhere, already on spring break, no doubt hooking up with girls youâd never know about because you had told him it was over. And it was, you were just so completely unsure- Â
Youâre silent berating ended mid-sentence when you turned around to see your lacrosse playing stranger sitting on the steps just inside the door. He smiled at you and waved and you almost laughed at the oddity of the moment as you came back inside. Â
âWhat are you doing?â You asked, holding the door open and letting some of the cold air deep in. Â
âYou said you wanted to be alone. Figured Iâd wait.â Â
âFor?â Â
He shrugged, standing up and leaning against the bottom of the railing, âyou, to not want to be alone.â Â
âWell,â you were momentarily caught off guard, a nervous laugh escaping. Truthfully, you had never had someone flirt with you like this before, so directly obvious about liking you. Not necessarily one with quick-witted comebacks, you were still fairly good at deflecting when you needed too but somehow, he had rendered you speechless. Â
He nodded his head toward the steps, âwe can just sit? Doorâs right there,â he offered, referring to the dorm room less than six feet away. The door was open and you could hear a mix of chatter and music. Â
âOkay.â You agreed, letting the door close on the stopper, the slightest wave of cool air seeping in while you walked over and took a seat beside him. You introduced yourself, unsure what else to do, and probably sounded like every middle-aged family member he had when you asked him what his major was. Â
âRafe Cameron,â he replied, âeconomics.â Â
âOh god,â you said before you could stop yourself. He was the full package clearly, though of what you werenât sure. He sounded rich, by the name alone, econ major, lacrosse player, potentially, and absolutely fuckable. There was no other coherent way to describe it. âI took an econ course as an elective freshman year, it really fucked me up.â Â
âNot a math person?â He asked, another sip of his drink and you really wished you had one. Anything to occupy a little corner of your brain so everything wasnât so solely focused on him. Â
âNo, no, not at all.â You shook your head. âSoâŚdo you live in this dorm?â Â
âNah, my roommateâs dating some girl in one of these,â he replied, the same head nodded toward the rooms as before, âIâm just here for the booze, and the company.â Â
That wasnât even that smooth of a line and you were melting at it. You werenât sure if you were just dying for some positive attention or going through the motions of a breakup but either way you were seriously considering your roommateâs earlier encouragement of âletting yourself goâ. Have fun, she had said, be bold. Â
âYou play lacrosse, right?â You asked, because you were 95% sure youâd seen him and it was eating at you a little bit. Â You felt like you were grasping at straws trying to think of what to say. You were fairly positive that he was only talking to you because he wanted to have sex with you but honestly, you really wanted to have sex with him too. Â
âI do,â he grinned and you knew youâd basically given him the upper hand. âYouâve been to a game?â Â
âIâve been to all of them.â You said before you could stop yourself. âI mean, my roommateâs a big fan of lacrosse or lacrosse players, not sure, so we always go.â Â
âNot a fan yourself?â Â
âNo, I mean, I like it, you guys have a good team.â You shrugged. This was going terribly, or you would think it was if he wasnât looking at you like that. Â
âYeah?â He grinned, sliding a little closer to you on the stairs. Â
âI should close that door, itâs getting cold in here.â You mentioned, standing up suddenly. Â
Rafe couldnât help his smile as you walked down the steps to the door. He had come out into the hallway because the party was boring, the music was subpar, and Topper was starting to annoy him. He had considered going back to the apartment altogether but heâd just sat on the stairs instead, as if he was waiting for something. And then youâd come along. âWe could head back to my place? Itâs warm.â He offered. A stupid line, sure, but the last one had played well for him so he tried this one. Â
You almost laughed at the cheesiness of his comment. The way he said it, even with how youâd felt when you first realized he was there, was easy, letting you know that the decision was yours entirely. Maybe it was a decision you shouldnât have been making right this moment but he was gorgeous and anything that had you not thinking about your ex was good enough for you. âYeah, but Iâll be cold on the way there.â Â
His lower lip jutted out, pouting at you playfully, âWeâll drive, you can stay warm in the car, promise.â
- Â
Sans Nina stopping by, the next day played out the same as the day before. You managed to hold off checking your Tinder until halfway through lunch. It wasnât like youâd stopped thinking about it or forgot the whole exchange with Nina the day before. Youâd locked the whole thing away to reminisce about at some later date when you were no doubt alone once again. Alone and- Â
And he had sent you a message. It just said hey back, and a subtle compliment about your profile picture, telling you that he would kill for beach weather right now and that âblue is his favorite colorâ, you clicking back a second later and realizing that the bathing suit you had on in your profile picture was, in fact, blue. You half wondered if he remembered you and thatâs why it was so casual. But he was arguably that casual the night you met too. If youâd been in a less hyper aware state of mind you wouldâve never realized he was flirting with you. Â
You stared at the message for half of your lunch hour wondering what to say in return. Something witty maybe, though you were feeling as tongue tied as you had that night six years ago. Not at all the confident person you always envisioned yourself being at this point in your life but the nervous one who said dumb stuff that you didnât mean to. Â
-I went last weekend with a friend and it was literally too cold to take my sweatshirt off...fallâs a bitch- Â
You replied, attaching a frowning emoji to the end of your sentence. You hated your inability to be cool online. What else could you say though? You couldnât ask if he remembered you. Say that if he did remember you than you were sorry for never calling and you know how much of an ass matching with him on Tinder probably seems. Or that pathetically enough for you that night and following morning are arguably the best sex youâve ever had. Or even that his profile picture made him look better than you remembered, god why did you get back together with Ian. Â
- Â
Rafe had seen the match almost immediately. Working from home that afternoon, heâd only been half paying attention to the zoom meeting that he was on, scrolling through his phone when the notification popped up. He had clicked into Tinder, staring at your name and profile picture off and on for a good hour while he tried to think of something to say to you. Â
Something clever. Â
He wasnât exactly the most sentimental person anyone had ever met and heâd slept with plenty of people in college but he knew you the minute he saw your picture. You looked exactly the same as you had that night, though the picture you used for your profile didnât quite do justice to the way your eyes lit up when you smiled or how ridiculously easy it had been for him to be completely infatuated with you that night. Â
You had never called him and he couldnât fault you for that, it wasnât exactly like he was screaming boyfriend material back then. He barely was now. Whenever he thought about you, and he was sure it was more frequently than it should be for a one night stand from college, he assumed youâd probably met someone, settled down...all that ridiculous stuff his sister was into. Â
He said he liked the blue of your bathing suit in the picture of you and that he wished it was beach weather because seeing you honestly had him missing the Outer Banks more than he expected to. He sent the text and spent the rest of the night feeling like a dumbass. There he was, blowing his chances all over again. But then, halfway through the next day, you texted back. Â
-You Bostonians need to work on your weather. -
He responded, as soon as he got the message, and then, Â
-Iâll get right on it...any specific requests?- Â
Your reply came back a few minutes later, after he checked his phone three more times.
-Warm enough to take you to the beach.- Â
Rafe responded a little faster than he probably should have. Maybe a little more desperate than he should have too but he couldnât be bothered about that. Â
-Sans the sweatshirt? - Â
-Exactly.- Â
He followed the text up immediately with a, Â
-but since I canât take you to the beach, are you free for dinner this Friday?-
-I am, yeah. Where did you have in mind?- Â
-Have you been to Menton? - Â
-
It was warm in the apartment, even for mid-March with the windows opened. The kind of weather that made you want to stretch out in bed and do nothing all day. Except this wasnât your bed or your room and the noise coming from the kitchen was definitely not going to help lull you back to sleep. Opening your eyes to the sun streaming through the window, you climbed out of bed, grabbing the t-shirt from the carpeted floor and pulling it over your head. Â
You hadnât intended to stay the night at Rafeâs but really, once you were there you hadnât wanted to leave. Even now, all you really wanted was to find him and take him back to bed. Maybe not to sleep but definitely to sleep with. Â
âOh my god, youâre so loud,â you teased, walking into the small kitchen to find Rafe standing over the stove, back to you. He turned at the sound of your voice and you had to appreciate the lack of clothing he had decided to wear to attempt breakfast, just a pair of navy-blue briefs. Â
âWatch it, you wonât get any of these world class scrambled eggs.â He replied, pointing his spatula back to the frying pan on the stove. Â
You walked closer to him, letting him wrap his arm around you and pull you into his side. âThose do look like some quality eggs,â you observed, putting your arm around his waist. Â
This felt so easy you were dreading going back to your dorm eventually. Ian hadnât even made a guest appearance in your brain and heâd been pretty much the star since the two of you broke up. But right now, all you wanted to focus on was Rafe and getting to spend as much time with him as possible. Â
Rafe moved the skillet off the stove and laid the spatula down, using his free hand to grab your waist as he maneuvered you around in front of him. You yelped in surprise when his hands fell to your thighs and he hoisted you up onto the counter. Â
âCareful! You almost burned me!â You laughed, swatting his hands away. Â
âYouâre not even near the burner.â he laughed, pushing your legs apart so he could stand in between them. Â
âI thought we were having breakfast?â
âWe are.â He reasoned, the innuendo evident as he leaned down and kissed just above your bare knees. âWhen do you have to be back?â
âWhenever.â You shrugged, more than happy to have this moment play out, uninterrupted. Â
-
Menton was the kind of place that other people went to. Not first grade teachers on first grade teacher salaries. Even when you were younger, growing up in the more affluent part of western Massachusetts, you had never really been part of a âfancy restaurantsâ family. Menton was just some place Nina mentioned when she talked about restaurants too expensive for normal people. Â
âWhat if he remembers me?â You had asked, a few hours earlier, when Nina showed up at your apartment with shoes for your outfit. Â
âDid he say he did?â Honestly curious about this guy you had never mentioned to her before. Â
âNo. But what if he does?â You couldnât help being paranoid about the whole date. You could still remember the feeling of being around him, of being with him. Rafe hadnât mentioned to you that he remembered you, and thank god too because how awkward would that conversation had been? Just a âhey, arenât you that girl I hooked up with six years ago in college?â. Why did Nina have to swipe right. Why couldnât she have minded her own business and believed you when you said that you were over Ian and not at all concerned about the wedding. Â
You were freaking yourself out for nothing. Or because you were dressed nicer than you had been in two years and standing outside Menton. Â
âHey.â Â
You turned toward the sound of someone calling your name, seeing Rafe walking across the street. You felt very much like you were twenty again, finding him watching you from the stairwell, butterflies in your stomach. Â You teetered for a moment on the sidewalk, unsure if you should wait for him to make it all the way to you or just walk up and hug him. That seemed a little extreme, honestly, Â
You could still remember the feeling of his arms around you but if he didnât remember you, and you were banking on him not remembering, it would be odd to just grab him in the street. He eased the tension for you though, reaching an arm out for a side hug once he was close enough. Casual but still not too personal. Â
âHey,â he repeated, stepping away from you for a brief appraisal. âYou look beautiful.â Â
âAh, thank you...this place looked so fancy online, I wasnât sure what to wear.â You admitted. Â
âYou googled it?â He sounded amused, even as he stepped in front of you to hold the door open and you could just imagine the smirk on his face. The same one heâd worn when you told him that you had seen all of his lacrosse games. (You had seen all the ones after that night too but you always made sure to sit high up in the bleachers and you never stuck around after a game.)
âWell, yeah...I wanted to read the menu.â You replied, pausing briefly as Rafe gave his name to the hostess and she grabbed two menus, walking you through the restaurant to a nice table in the back. Quiet but not too quiet. Â
âHopefully itâs lived up to its reputation so far?â He asked, biting his tongue to stop himself from saying that he remembered how bizarrely neurotic you could be, even in the few hours that he had spent with you. Â
âI mean I havenât eaten the food.â You stressed, looking at him over your shoulder as he pulled your chair out for you. âThank you.â
He grimaced, as if the possibility of you rating this place, or the date, badly, was still an option then. âThe oysters are really good...or the cappotelli.â He suggested, moving around to his side of the table, âdo you have a wine preference?â
âRed, otherwise...not really.â You replied, letting him order a bottle for the table. This was somehow exactly the person youâd hooked-up with in college and not that person at all. As if you could see little cracks in the facade of his put-together appearance. âSo, are you from Boston?â
âNo,â he shook his head. He looked up at you for a moment, breaking his concentration with the menu before he laid the paper off to the side, âIâm from North Carolina, the Outer Banks, I actually ended up moving up here for work.â
âI know this sounds crazy-â
He hummed and you scrunched your nose at him.
â-Iâm always like, surprised when people are like, from the beach.â You explained, âlike I only think of the beach as vacation place not like a, live there all the time place.â
âThatâs cause it gets ridiculously cold up here.â He replied, âNo one wants to live on a beach where it snows.â
âThe beach is nice off season!â You insisted. âItâs not crowded and you can just like, walk around-â
âIf I have to wear a coat to go to the beach, it is not nice.â
âOkay,â you sassed, sticking your tongue out and making him laugh. âSo what do you do then? Whyâd you move to Boston?â
âThatâs a loaded question,â Rafe noted, âI work for an economics firm here. Mostly I moved for the job opportunity but the distance from my family was an added benefit.â
âWell, I say this from a place of extreme bias, Boston is the best city.â Â
âIt has itâs perks.â He couldâve been talking about a good parking deal but the way he smiled at you when he said it made you feel like he was talking specifically about you. Â
-
The date ended with Rafe walking you to the train, his coat over your shoulders because the light jacket that youâd worn had proven not warm enough for the early autumn chill that settled in. You talked about your first-grade class and being nervous for the impending year and he listened, saying that sometimes he felt like he was working with six year olds. Â
âAt least I can curse in front of my co-workers though.â He lamented. Â
You laughed, âIâve definitely let my fair share of curse words go...and heard quite a few from kids in my classes.â Â
âOh man, Iâd fucking lose it if some kid started cursing at me.â Rafe replied. Â
At the train station you argued for a few minutes over his coat, him insisting that you just hold on to it (âtrust me, if I go 24 hours without seeing you again, Iâll be shocked.â), but you told him you had a severe inability to remember to give anything back and likely heâd never see it again, something he doubted, the implication that this would progress far enough that he would be in your apartment eventually there beneath the surface of his words. Â
When the train pulled in, the coat left in your possession, Rafe pulling it tighter around your shoulders and promising that he would get it back eventually. âIâll text you.â He said, as the doors closed. And, by the time you got home, there was a text from Rafe waiting for you. Â
-
taglist: @maplelattes22 @poguesrforlife  @freckled-and-daydreaming  @chasefreakinstokes @millie-753 @fangirlwithme @alex12948 @katherine097 @tangledinsparkles @carbonated-beverage @mariofgreengables @damonsalvawhore27 @dopedoodes @dolanfivsosxox @belledutchess @poguelifeeee @faded-blue @parkerpetertingle @thebookwormlife @summer-clouds-and-long-days @jellyfishbeansontoast @minigranger @hoewkeye @love-someone-special @tiredfeels @strangerthanfanfiction713 @the-only-nana @tomzfrog @mozz-are-lla @vindictive-hearts @wldflwrskyee  @ssprayberrythings @jenahbell @beautyandthebleh @gothackedalready @teenwaywardasgardian @sarahcxmeron @haha-fuck-you-thot @stillbelieve398-5 @rewindlr @queenniccimicci @kissessforharryyy @thedarkqueenofavalon @alytavzla @bqmblebee @linniep @nerdypartytrashpsychic @xxchxrryxx @spencer-reid-is-a-cutie @mirjanak @danielladreaming @obx-saltlife @youngestxhearts @spnobsessedmemes @wowitswondergurl @celestialmaybank @aoba-josigh @pineappleandcherries @mysterious-adventurer @justawilddreamerchild @rhyetaylor62 @calm-rejects @balletandyuzu @oh-annaa @aiifandomsunite @x-lulu @ceruleanjj @wicked-laugh @obxwriterfan @allie-mcginn @pcterparxer @literarycharleton @khiaraaa-in-spacee @crushe-s @teamnick @daydreamlilys @collectiveuniverses @activist-af @mdgrdians @buckys-sunflower @vindictive-hearts @copper-boom @talksoprettyjjx @5am-cigarette @smiithys @dontjinx-it @outerbanksbro @mysticsthinking @heavenlymama @louisolos  @rudy-pankow-needs-an-oscar @babymatilda @raekenliar @lemur46 @under-a-canyon-moon @calums-betch @dpaccioneÂ
#rafe fanfic#rafe imagine#rafe x reader#rafe fanfiction#rafe au#rafe x you#rafe x y/n#rafe fic#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron fanfic#rafe cameron au#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron fic#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron x y/n#outer banks au#outer banks fanfic#outer banks imagine#outer banks fanfiction#outer banks fic#obx fic#obx au#obx imagine#obx fanfic#obx fanfiction#collecting stories#one right thing series
206 notes
¡
View notes
Text
After Midnight pt. 5 (Feysand)
Woooo itâs done :) Sorry it took an ~insane~ amount of time. Most the time Iâm not this shitty with updating fics, but itâs been a really weird, hectic couple of weeks. Thanks for being patient and reading!
_______________________________________________________
~Feyre~
Honestly, I donât know why Iâm being so dramatic about this.Â
I knew it had to end at some point. I just didnât expect to feel... regret.
I donât regret anything that happened that night, or even the fact that Iâd vastly overstepped my boundaries and paid for his cousinâs treatment.Â
That isnât where the regret stems.Â
It comes from the fact that I left in the first place.Â
Six days after we were together, my skin still tingles whenever I think about his touch, the raw possession in his hands that somehow still managed to be gentle. I shiver whenever I think of his mouth on mine, his smile against my lips.Â
Leaving him after that hadnât been easy by any measure, but it wouldâve been much harder to do if he had been awake.Â
And this way, he knows it was nothing he did.Â
Besides be a good listener, and being more compassionate than anyone Iâve ever met, and handsome, and funny.Â
Nope, it was none of those reasons. It was because I, a self-admitted idiot, canât keep my heart from wanting more. From wanting it to be real.Â
Like I said, Iâm an idiot.Â
Even if... even if it sometimes felt like I wasnât. I mean, there had to be a reason he was so unbelievably patient with me, right? A reason he looked at me with curious, attentive eyes that told me more than words ever could?
Pushing those thoughts away, I remind myself that itâs done. Over. I made my decision. Thinking about how dumb it was wasnât going to get me anywhere.
And I had places to go.Â
It had been such a short time since the last appointment, but so much had changed in my life. All good change, but change nonetheless.Â
Iâm starting over; reinventing myself. So what if Iâm twenty-seven and single and have no idea what Iâm doing?Â
So what if I canât stop thinking about Rhysâs smile, or the fact that our last appointment was supposed to be tomorrow?
Sighing, I turn over in bed and pull the covers above my head. No small part of me wishes I had his phone number so I could call him, hear him say my name.Â
But I donât, and itâs for a reason. He doesnât get personal with clients, and I was just a client to him.Â
I have no way of contacting him, of telling him that I regret leaving, and itâs a good thing.Â
I repeat the words to myself just before I go to sleep, the lie bitter on my tongue.Â
~
Itâs Friday.Â
Which, a week ago wouldâve meant I would get dressed and go to work, not pay attention to what I was doing at all, and then meet Rhys. But I had rightfully ended things, so I didnât need to do that.Â
And I donât need to go to work.Â
Instead, I force myself to make breakfast and get dressed. Then I clean my entire house top to bottom, go on a run, ate lunch, and balance my checkbook.Â
But when the clock reads six, there's no more denying it. I'm bored. And lonely.
So I do what any clinically insane woman would do: I go to the hotel, grabbing my art supplies as I leave. Getting in the car, I laugh as I look at the faded leather bag in my hands.Â
Itâs been ages since Iâd reached for it so thoughtlessly. Once upon a time, this bag had been an extension of my arm, but I hadnât thought about it since before the breakup. But now... I want to paint.Â
And suddenly, I know exactly how Iâm spending my evening.Â
I drive to the hotel and get my key--for some reason I never cancelled the reservation--then head up to the room, frowning when I think about walking through this doorway with Rhys.Â
How do I miss someone I hardly know?
Although, that isnât really true. Itâs only been a little over a month, but I feel like I do know him. I know what makes him laugh, what his favorite food is. I know the feel of his skin, the way his eyes crinkle when heâs annoyed. I know him.Â
It doesnât matter.Â
I wonât ever see him again, but maybe... maybe I can give myself something to hold on to.Â
I walk into the room, mess with the lights until the room is cast in soft, buttery light, and set up my art station.Â
And then, for the first time in years, I paint.Â
~
By the time Iâve finished the small piece, Iâm smiling and feeling lighter than I have since... since last Friday. But Iâm also hungry, so when I hear a knock on the door, I run over, assuming itâs my room service order.Â
Itâs not.Â
My jaw hits the floor as I look up at Rhysand, who looks just as surprised to see me, even though heâs the one who knocked on my door.Â
For a weird moment, we just stare at each other.Â
Normally, Iâd say something, maybe ask why heâs here, but Iâm just so damn happy to see him.Â
Heâs tall and beautiful and smells like the ocean, and I realize then how much Iâve missed the twinkle in his eye, the curve of his lips.Â
His eyes run over me, and then he glances behind me to where the make-shift, wobbly easel I keep in my bag still stands in front of the bed.Â
âYouâve been painting.â
I nod. Given the paint-splatters on my hands and clothes, thatâs pretty obvious. I have no idea what to say, so I just state the obvious. âYouâre here.â
It comes out equal parts question, statement, and accusation.Â
âSo are you,â he shoots back.Â
True.Â
I have no idea why heâs here, but I know I donât want him to leave, so I swing the door open wider in silent invitation.Â
He takes it and walks in, looking at the rumpled bed and art supplies, then walking over to the easel curiously.Â
Then I remember what I painted.Â
And suddenly, all thoughts of why he might have come are long gone. All that remains is the blind panic that heâll see what Iâve done and run for the hills.Â
âWait, donât!â I shout, hauling ass to stand in front of him with my hands raised like a linebacker. âItâs... you canât see it.â
Those violet eyes dance as his lips twitch. âWhy not?â
âItâs not done.â Not true. Finished it twenty minutes ago. Heâs turned me into a filthy liar, and we both know it.Â
âMove.â
I shake my head.Â
âFeyre, this is cute and all, but you weigh like a hundred pounds. Move, or I will move you.â I narrow my eyes, ready to go down fighting, and he laughs. âPlease?â
The word gives me pause, and I know heâs not leaving until he sees it, so I sigh and move aside.Â
He sticks out his tongue as he brushes past me, but the smugness leaves his face as he looks down at the small canvas and sees the subject.
Itâs him.
Itâs the image thatâs been in my head for seven days now. The image of him laying in the bed exhausted and ruffled, covers drawn to his waist.
His tan chest is on full display, tattoos stark against the white sheets, and his hair is ruffled. His face--which took me the longest to get right--is peaceful as he sleeps, even though there are laughter lines around his full mouth.Â
Itâs how he looked when I left him.Â
Real-life Rhys looks at the bed, then me. âYou painted me.â
His voice is full of light, but I suddenly realize how fucking creepy this is. âUh, yeah. Sorry?â
He gives me a strange look but changes the subject to something even more uncomfortable without missing a beat. âIs this how I looked when you left?â
I look at the floor, suddenly finding it interesting, but a hand on my chin forces my eyes back to his.Â
âYes.â Itâs a whispered admission, but he hears it.Â
âWhy?â
âI had to,â I defend weakly.Â
âNo, you didnât. You chose to.â His hand falls away, and his tone grows a little... irritated? âIâve been looking for you, by the way. I went to the coffee place you mentioned liking every day this week. I even went to the museum, but they said you quit.â
A smile finds its way on my face as I nod. âIâm going to go back to painting, I think.â
His eyes are soft, even though his jaw is still set. âYou canât paint me any time you want, but Iâll expect commission.â
I roll my eyes, cheeks flushing. Rhysand grows quiet, his eyes searching mine, and I know heâs thinking of the perfect way to phrase whatever heâs about to say.Â
âWhy are you here, Feyre?â
Itâs a simple question. Or at least it should be. But thereâs no one answer.
Iâm here because I miss him.
Iâm here because I wanted to think about our time together, however brief it was.Â
Iâm here because I wanted to feel like how I do when Iâm with him.Â
I could tell him any one of these reasons, and theyâd be true. But theyâd still be a lie, because the real reason I drove here tonight... âIâm here because I was hoping youâd be here, too.â
Rhys smiles, and his hand is back on my face, cupping my cheek this time. âWell that works out well, because thatâs why Iâm here.â
Disbelief and joy shoot through me, leaving me a little confused. âWhat?â
âIâm here because I thought you might com here, and I wanted to see you. So I could thank you for what you did.â
Oh.Â
Right.Â
It had taken selling an old piece to one of my longest clients, but seeing the expression on his face right now makes the hassle well worth it.Â
Itâs nice seeing him happy, even if the disappointment in my chest is almost crushing. Heâs here to thank me, because of his cousin.Â
I open my mouth to speak, but he presses a finger to my lips to shut me up. âIâm not done yet.â
My eye brows fly up, and he smiles. âIâm here to yell at you for leaving me in the middle of the night, with a goddamn note no less.â
Yet again, he cuts me off when I try to speak. âWho tells someone they have feelings for them in a note? Fucking Jane Austen, thatâs who. The next time you have compliments and sweet nothings to shower on me, youâre doing it in person.â
My lips twitch under his finger, drawing his gaze. And his voice goes a little deeper as he continues, âIâm here to tell you it was dumb to leave, because I donât think of you as just a client, either. Youâre more to me, even though I tried to fight it.â
Oh my gods.Â
âAnd lastly, Iâm here to kiss you until you believe that. Iâm here to show you how much youâre not just a client to me. Iâm here because Iâm desperate for you, and I donât want to spend another minute denying it to myself.â
Rhysand grows silent, the finger on my lips finally slipping away. âIâm done now.â
I donât know what to say, really.Â
Everything I thought I knew was wrong. And he... I...
I may not have a clue what I want to say, but I at least know what I want to do.Â
So I do it.Â
I practically jump on him, my hands locking around his neck and bringing his face down to mine so I can kiss him.Â
Relief and happiness and a million other emotions course through me as our lips meet, and from the way he kisses me back, heâs feeling them too.Â
Itâs a frenzy--a wild clash of two people determined to get closer, to take more.Â
We hit the floor, but I hardly notice it and I definitely donât complain, because Iâm sprawled on top of him. Iâm partially aware that all the paint on my clothes is seeping into his, but neither of us seem to care.Â
Rhys pulls back enough to growl, âA note.â
I mumble a reply, but I donât know if it makes any sense, because his mouth is on my neck and I canât hold down solid thoughts.Â
All I can think is that I want his skin against mine, so I reach and tug his shirt off, then pull him back down to me. My arms are around his shoulders, legs around his waist, and his hips churn against mine in a way that makes us both breathless.Â
His hands find the hem of my shirt, then itâs on the floor next to my head and his mouth is on my beast, teasing me until I squirm helplessly underneath him.Â
âRhys, please.â
Ignoring me entirely, he just kisses his way to my other breast, giving it the same treatment. Iâm restless and just a little desperate at this point, but he pays it no mind as his mouth moves down my stomach.Â
Rough, calloused hands lift my hips, then slide my remaining clothes down my legs, leaving me bare before him.Â
The pause gives me enough time to realize weâre still on the floor, but then his mouth finds the apex of my thighs, and I stop caring.Â
I moan, hips lifting to give him better access.Â
Heâs making it clear exactly how much he missed me, because while being with him is usually long and luxurious and sensual, itâs now... ravenous. I feel like Iâm being devoured, and I love it.
My body finds release quickly, but Rhys doesnât stop until I climax again, name falling off my lips in a breathy tone I hardly recognize.Â
He prowls back up my body and kisses my mouth, proving everything he said ten minutes ago once again. My legs fall open further as he pauses to remove his jeans and roll a condom on, then a hand on my hip keeps me still as he pushes into me, eyes meeting mine the entire time.Â
My head falls back, digging into the carpet, and he kisses my neck as he begins to move.Â
My bodyâs already fatigued and satiated, but it comes alive under his touch, reacting instantly to the indecent roll of his hips.Â
âYou feel so good,â he groans at my ear, the words doing very little for my sanity.Â
If I had the ability to form words, Iâd respond. But I donât, so I stay silent.Â
Well, not silent, but I stay murmuring absolute jibberish as his hips move against mine. He speeds up, and I arch against him, loving the way he wraps his arms around me to keep me close.Â
His mouth is back on mine, tongue meeting mine in a desperate, heady way that makes me groan.Â
Release begins to build once again inside me, and he somehow senses it, reaching between my legs to work the bundle of nerves there. I go over the edge, legs and arms trembling from their hold around him.Â
Rhys follows suit, murmuring my name over and over as his motions get a little sloppy, then stop altogether.
Our breathing comes heavy and fast, and for a minute, we just lay there, both of us incapable of doing anything more.Â
Once I finally regain the ability to breathe, I mutter, âSo, you have feelings for me.â
He grunts in acknowledgement, making me smile. âYou have feelings for me, too.â
I donât feel like grunting, so I say, âI do.â
He sighs, rolling us onto our sides. âLike I said, no self-control.â
âI blame you.â
His violet eyes twinkle as he props himself on an elbow and looks down at me. âMe and my good looks take full responsibility.â
I smile again and realize how happy I am. Iâm on the floor and covered in paint, but Iâve never felt more beautiful or important. And itâs because of him.Â
âI donât know how to be in a relationship anymore,â I admit, scared but knowing more than anything that I want to try.Â
Rhys shrugs, leaning to press a soft kiss to my lips. âI figure weâll argue a lot and have really great sex.â
âWorks for me.â
âAs long as you paint me again. Preferably nude this time.â
__________________________________________________________
I am tired I apologize if I missed stuff editing. Thanks for reading!! Feel free to drop asks in the box :) I have a few Iâm working on.
@trinitybailey @zukos-simp @that-other-pineapple @booksofthemoon @stardelia @awesomelena555 @queen-of-glass @whilma-warfstache @highqueenofelfhame @spyofthenightcourt @samcortlandisaginger @city-of-infernal-dauntless @verypaleninja @nikki1288-blog @perseusannabeth @cursebreaker29 @a-bit-of-a-cactus @elriel4life @girl-who-reads-the-books @aelinfeyreeleven945tbln @tswaney17 @rowanisahunk @superspiritfestival @studyliketate @over300books @justgiu12 @maastrash @aesthetics-11 @bamchickawowow @b00kworm @sleeping-and-books @musicmaam @hizqueen4life @maybekindasortaace
#feysand#feyre archeron#feyre#feyre x rhysand#feysand fanfiction#rhysand#acotar#acotar fanfiction#acowar#acomaf#acofas#a court of mist and fury#a court of thorns and roses#a court of wings and ruin#a court of frost and starlight
231 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Equilibration ~ Prologue
Masterlist
Pairing: Waterbender! Jungkook x fem!Firebender Reader feat platonic!Bts
Genre: The Last Airbender Au, fluff, angst, kinda slowburn, s2l
Word Count: 1.7k
Warnings: judgemental stares in public, cursing, slight inner aggressiveness (how do you call that?), self hatred, mentions and descriptions of war,  childhood trauma, flashbacks, reader is insecure af, mentions of killed people and humans screaming out of fear,
The looks from the passengers started to intimidate you.
How should one react to unwanted attention? Stare back, insult them, ask them what's wrong, or put their powers to good use and knock them down? Fuck no. That's not the right thing to do.
But the old lady in the olive robe has been fixating her gaze on you since she entered the train, only stopping her inspection when a young man offered his seat to her 5 minutes ago. Unfortunately, as soon as she made herself comfortable on the metal bench, she restarted her action.
Her face looks remarkably punchable to you right now.
Red was never your favourite colour.
In fact, you despise it, even though it perfectly described you.
Anger, Aggressiveness and Harshness. Perhaps that's why you've been considered as a prodigy and as one of the most gifted trainees back in the fire nation. You are basically the embodiment of the hot flames, symbolizing destruction and war.
You hate it. And now your red attire made you hate the colour even more, as the result was having judging looks on you all the time.
Teachers, parents and elders of the fire nation always tell stories and legends about the benders of their kind, emphasizing their heroic actions, and everyone listens to them attentively.
Although you know these stories by heart, you longed for more, for a view outside of the borders that separate your people from the other elements.
You read folk stories of waterbenders, earthbenders and airbenders, satisfying your curiosity by practically studying their culture.
But the more you learned about the peaceful water tribe, the disciplined people of the earth kingdom and the imaginative
air nomads, the more you felt ashamed about the fire nation, about yourself.
The insecurities grew as your father forced you to join the military as a soon â to â be soldier at the tender age of 8. He wanted to âuse your abilities to good useâ, so you just went with the flow and trained along with other talented students, destined to end the war in a brutal way and make their parents proud.
Years went by, and not too long ago, marking a week now to be exact, you went on your first âmissionâ to a city of the earth kingdom, whose name you don't even know, to occupy them and take over their land in a brutal way.
The pictures of killed people and destroyed houses are engraved to your brain, highlighted by the destructive flames surrounding a once peaceful town. You'll never forget the children screaming on top of their lungs and the parents begging for their lives.
The next sleepless nights you sat at your desk and started making plans on how to escape the fire nation, whilst writing a goodbye note to your family and trying to persuade them to not search after you.
And now, days later, you are standing in a train to Ba Sing Se, not even having a clue on what to do next. Your backpack consists of a bottle of water, some sparing clothes (but still not much), your toothbrush and money.
Finally you hear the male voice on the speaker say the awaited words: âBa Sing Se Central Stationâ. You leave out a sigh you didn't even know you were holding, glad to be at your destiny and also glad to get out of the stinking train with the rude old lady.
During your targetless walk through the city, you notice a lot of eyes on you, and to be honest, you don't blame them, you hate firebenders too.
So you guess a new start also means a new appearance, right? Luckily you walk past a thrift shop. Its appearance is very pretty, the building is made out of wood and warm tones, the curtains which could be seen behind the big windows were a light shade of green, above the small door you could see golden calligraphy spelling âKim's Thrift Shopâ in all it's pride. It's not modern, but it looks comfortable.
At exactly that moment you choose to enter and change your black and red attire to search for one with a colour that is much less hated, like blue, yellow or green.
Entering the shop you immediately face a young man behind the counter, and you swear you've never seen a more handsome human being before.
He had perfect features, his broad shoulders and his tall figure instantly catching your attention. His raven black hair was voluminous. He could easily pass as a prince.
As much as you drooled over him as a result of his striking lineaments, he looked at you, well, weirdly. That wouldn't surprise you if he looked at you like you were his enemy, just like the other people here, but he stared at you, like you were some kind of god. Like he is genuinely happy that you entered the store. His eyes light up with hope.
âFUCKING FINALLY! NAMJOON LOCK THE DOORS!â
What. The. Hell.
Never in your life have you been so confused. Does he want to kidnap you? Oh fuck he wants to kill you.
The only logical thing to do right now is turning around and leave the shop. And you do just that.
But as soon as you can grab the door knob with your right hand, another one holds it, preventing you from fleeing.
You look who this hand belongs to, and next to you stands a man with blue hair and tan skin. His biceps and height frighten you and you realize that you're in big trouble. He has a tight hold on your forearm and leads you to the backroom of the shop in a quick pace, behind you the black haired cashier.
The backroom looked comfortable, the carpeted floor creating a cozy feeling. But the atmosphere was the complete opposite.
Here you stand, surrounded by five boys. You inspect each other and you realize that two of them are airbenders.
There stands the cashier, then your eyes land on the guy who held your forearm as if his life depended on it, and a third guy who sat on the sofa. His appearance was remarkably charming, full lips, blond hair, round face and soft features, he was quite short compared to the others. All three of them have green clothing on, so you assume that they are earthbenders.
But what really catches your attention are the last two guys. They wear yellow and red robes, both of them having a blue arrow drawn through the middle of their foreheads.
You've never seen an airbender before.
âSo umm sorry if we scared you back thereâ the blue haired guy interrupts your thoughts. âBut we are really desperate for someone like you right nowâ
âSomeone like... me?â You curiously ask.
âYes. The guy there..â
he points to one of the airbenders. The boy has wavy dark hair and as soon the blue guy mentions him he flashes you a cute boxy smile.
âThis is Tae. Short for Taehyung. He is someone special. You see, for how long has the last avatar died?â
â70 years ago.â you reply. It's true, Avatar Aang died many years ago, and that at the time the world needed him the most. If he was still here, the war could have been prevented before it even escalated.
âYeahâ he answered âTae is the next oneâ.
You gasp lightly and feel your eyes coming out of their sockets from having them wide open in shock.
The avatar is standing right  in front of you.
âAnd we are searching for different benders who can teach him in all the elements. See, we kind of established a secret alliance against the Fire Lord, to end the war. He already knows that the avatar came back and is searching for Tae like crazy, we had to move out of our hidings four times now because he always managed to find us. Now we have to find teachers quickly, the sooner the better. Tae has to learn to be a great avatar so he can fight against the Lord. We thought we would never find someone from the Fire Nation, but then you came. Are you a firebender?â
âYes?â
âPerfect, you're exactly who we're looking for. We'll cut you a deal. Since we assume you're not a spy, we ask you to be Taes teacher in mastering the art of firebending. In return, you'll get to live with us and we'll give you food for free. Jin is a great cook. I know this is a lot of information to handle right now, but what do you think?â
You didn't even think twice about it. Even though you don't know these guys, what do you have to loose? It's not like you had plans anyway. And stopping the fire nation seems to be just the right thing for you right now. And finally you can use your skills to good use, not for war.
âI'm in.â
Later you get introduced to all of them. The Avatar, Taehyung, is an airbender, and you swear you've never seen someone who behaves this childish before. But it's not a bad childish, in fact, it makes you feel jubilant. Maybe because his bright ambience makes up for the childhood you never had, the childhood you spent in training and learning that brutality is the way to power, and power is everything.
The guy with the blue hair is Namjoon, an earthbender and Taes teacher in that field. He seems like the leader of the group, always explaining and answering your questions.
The black haired handsome guy is Jin, a nonbender. He felt very excited when you said yes to joining them.
The other airbender is Hobi and also Taes teacher, the first thing you realize about him is his very contagious smile.
The blond dude is Jimin, a nonbender who is from an earth kingdom village.One day he knocked on their door of the shop and wanted to thrift there. But instead of finding clothes, he started talking to Tae who sat behind the counter. The Avatar liked him so much that he insisted on having him join the âGangâ.
The thrift shop actually belongs to Jins aunt, and sometimes, when he's in Ba Sing Se, he has to work here. It's also a good place to hide from the Fire Lord.
âSo we need a waterbender too?â you examined.
âYesâ Namjoon was the only one to answer again âWe have to travel to one of the tribes to find one. It won't be that hard.â
a/n: Thanks for reading! I would like to apologize if itâs bad, Iâm not very content with my writing style, but I am working on it, since itâs my first fic and I have a long way to go:) What do you think?
#jungkook x reader#jungkook fanfic#jungkook imagine#jungkook fantasy au#bts x reader#bts fic#bts imagines#bts au#bts atla au#bts fanfction
67 notes
¡
View notes
Text
You Are: Loved (l.dh)
Pairing: Haechan x Gender Neutral Reader Summary: In a world where the things people say about you show up on your skin, you become both intrigued and apprehensive when your skin tells you that someone loves you. Warnings: Mentions of depression, self-harm (please do NOT read if you are sensitive to self-harm. I tried to keep it as toned down as possible, without using descriptive words or actions as it is essential to the theme.) Word Count: 5.3k
-
You stare at him from across the hallway.
Lee Donghyuck.
He is the epitome of perfect as you know itâdark brown hair, barely brushing his bright expressive eyes often upturned into a smile on the canvas of his honey tanned skin like sand on a burning summerâs day. The resident class clown, you often hear him in the hallways before you see him, for heâs quite notorious for his jokes and boisterous laughter. For such an easy-going guy, youâd expect that heâd slack somewhere in the fashion department but no, his outfits were always put-together and flattering to his figure.Â
It makes you question, is there anything wrong with him?
His greatness is not just to your eyes either. The proof of it is written on his skin. The words which others use to describe him, in the all-knowing universe where the gossip of others becomes proof on your skin; friendly, handsome, generous, funny, talented, popular. They slide up from underneath his shirt onto his neck, make themselves known across his arms. Those are just a small number of the words that decorate his skin, large and visible even from your distance across the hall.Â
Lee Donghyuck is a superior human being in all forms.Â
So, when you heard from Renjun, the closest person you could call a friend, that he had overheard Lee Donghyuck saying he loved you, you of all people, your first instinct was to think that Renjun was joking. Playing a prank on you. It wouldnât be the first time someone at school decided to mess with you, the endlessly new student.Â
But then the word came.
On your skin, you discovered it after a shower one day when you were staring at yourself in the mirror, at the cuts from your own hand that decorate your body.Â
Loved.
Your skin told you that you are loved. This meant that someone, out there in the endless infinity of the world, had spoken into existence that they love you.Â
It was small, barely noticeable on the stomach sandwiched between Well-behaved and the largest of them all, Unwanted. But you found it nonetheless, and immediately your mind flickered back to your friendâs words.Â
Lee Donghyuck.
There was no way.Â
It was definitely a joke; you could already hear him tossing it back and forth in cruel joking between him and his friends, followed by grating guffaws against you.Â
But no, Lee Donghyuck was not like that. He was not cruel enough to throw an unwilling soul into that of his comedic tendencies. You had only spoken a few times in passing, in classes that you shared, yet you felt that it was clear enough to see that though playful, Lee Donghyuck was benevolent in all forms of the word.Â
So you plan to confront him.
As soon as the warning bell sounds, sending all of Donghyuckâs friends away from their formed circle of laughter, you move. Donghyuck as well begins to leave, about to head out for his next class but youâre quicker, youâre already behind him and pulling on his backpack by the time he has turned to leave.Â
You pull him back, holding him by the backpack in a sea of people.Â
âWoah,â he sounds, before his eyes find you and in turn, light up. You hate it; heâs so cheerful, welcoming all the time and with the way he gazes at you you can almost believe the notion that he loves you.Â
âOh, hi Y/N,â he beams, a bright smile on his tiers. âWhatâs up?â
âWhatâs up is,â you begin, releasing his backpack to cross your arms across your chest whilst trying your best to look annoyed. âI donât know what game youâre playing but I want you to stop.â Because it gives you hope, and that is the last thing you need.Â
The confusion is evident on his face as he blinks at you. âWhat.. do you mean?â
âYou donât love me.â
A sheet of realization falls over his features, and his eyes soften. A gentle smile, almost amused smile makes home across his lips. âBut I do.â
The ease with which he comes to this response only causes you to further your brows even further. You had, upon learning of his âfeelingsâ toward you, thought it to be a complete joke or ruse but now as you observe the way he stares down at you, with the typical lighthearted eyes of his, you begin to fear that they are genuine.Â
Itâs absolutely insane.Â
âWeâve only talked to each other like, twice. You canât love someone you donât know,â you argue.
âBut I do know you. I know your name, Y/N, I know your age considering weâre in the same grade, I know that youâre currently in foster care and youâre staying with Jisungâs family. I know that you donât really stay in the same place for more than a couple months which is why you mostly stick to yourself. To avoid getting hurt when you inevitably have to leave. I know that you like painting, and Iâve deduced that youâre most likely just trying to avoid getting adopted by anyone for another year until you turn eighteen.â
You stare, silent and speechless.
âI know all these things from the few times weâve talked, Iâve figured these things out from the comments that Jisung shares about you occasionally, Iâve learned these things by watching you. And Iâve come to love you becauseââ you purse your lips in distaste unconsciously at the idea of love, of him loving you, once again. ââI see that youâre strong. I see it in the way you hold yourself, the way you live your life.âÂ
Heâs wrong. He doesnât know you, he canât. He thinks that he does, that he has you figured out because of this little crush heâs harbored on you over the two months youâve been in this town, but he doesnât. He doesnât know that youâre unlovable.Â
âYou donât even know what love is,â you spite at him bitterly, feeling your walls rise taller, if even possible. âBut I do. I learned it, because of you,â he speaks earnestly, the idea of being late to class not a bother to him. âYouâre seventeen.â
âThereâs no age limit on love.âÂ
Heâs naive. Love is not adoration or obsession or the excessive attention that you have failed to notice from him until now. Lee Donghyuck is too kind, and nowhere near close to knowing what love is.
His words leave you speechlessâspeechless that someone could be so thoughtless, so careless and willing to throw themselves into the abyss that is blind love. The final bell rings, signalling that class has started and youâre both now late to class.Â
With no words left to say, only indignation and frustration in your stomach, you brush past him with a sigh. âLeave me alone, Lee Donghyuck.â
Though you donât look back, you can feel his eyes on you, and can almost visualize them burning into your back, kind as always but uncharacteristically glazed with worry.Â
-
You canât really recall when it started.Â
It was definitely sometime in your early years of secondary school, when the image of the words on your skin became too much for your psych to handle.Â
The act wasnât fueled by anger, or a desire to cause pain upon yourself, but rather a need for an ability to counterattack the words which mocked you. So you took the blade, and crossed them out.
Unwantedâbecause since you had been placed into the foster system at age seven, no family ever wanted to adopt you. The words were sprung from hate and gossip from others, who observed that you would never be able to find a place. Perhaps they also stemmed from your mind itself, in which you too began to believe that you were unwanted anywhere.
Well-behavedâbecause though you were well-behaved, always doing your schoolwork and abiding by any rules set by your temporary foster parents, you were never affectionate. You showed little personality to them, and they couldnât form bonds to you. Thus, whenever your few monthsâ time ended, they always commented that you were well-behaved, but not what they needed in their family.
Strangeâbecause no one had taken the initiative to get to know you, to learn you beyond the label you held of being the new kid. Not that you had given them an opening or chance to, anyways.
Aloneâbecause you spent most of your time to yourself. This one you didnât mind as much. Even though Park Jisung was one of the more welcoming foster siblings, claiming that he that had an insight to your perspective because he too had been in your position until he had been adopted by your current foster family, you refused to allow your interactions with him to grow beyond small talk over dinner and quiet rides to school.Â
There are more words, currently crossed out and blurred by scars across your body, but those were the first.Â
Now, as you stand in front of the mirror in the Park household bathroom, you cross out the one tiny word that Lee Donghyuck had gifted you, and watch with a slight wince as red begins to cover its existence.Â
-
The next time you speak to him again, he has pulled you aside much like you did to him.Â
A week has passed, exactly seven days, and you think that Lee Donghyuck must have some sort of compulsion because he speaks, âI thought about it for exactly seven days.â
It?
âAnd youâre right. I canât love someone that I donât know.â Finally, you think. He has come to his senses. The idea of someone harboring such romantic feelings for you, however naive and misplaced, has worried you for the past week.Â
âWhich is why Iâm going to get to know you.â
You blink, dumbfounded. âThatâs the exact opposite of what I told you to do,â you chastise, crossing your arms across your chest once again. He notices, and reaches out to touch you, pulling your arms from your chest. At his unexpected and unwelcome touch, you nearly slap his hands away.Â
âI want to get close to you. Not to date you, or anything. I donât need that. I just want to be your friend.â
âNo.âÂ
He doesnât seem fazed by your abrupt answer. âYou said that I canât possibly love you because I donât know you, so give me the chance to.âÂ
No, you retort quietly in your head. He canât possibly love you because you donât want to be loved, because you canât be loved. You canât allow yourself to form such connections to people, only to leave. You canât be loved, youâre not a whole person, just a shell.Â
But you donât tell him this. Instead, like a coward, you pivot. âYouâre not going to get the chance, Lee. So listen to what I say, and leave me alone.âÂ
Like your first encounter, you turn and walk away. You donât catch the disappointment in Donghyuckâs eyes, which are normally bright and full of laughter.Â
It hurts, loving someone who doesn't love themself.Â
-
You find that you enjoy art, especially painting, because you enjoy drawing a different reality than the one that currently houses you.Â
One of the positive things about your temporary home with the Parks is that Neo Culture High School has an amazing art studio, open to students at all hours. So, more often than not, you find yourself in the studio for hours.
It had given a slight sense of pride, seeing the word Talented appear on your skin, just under your ribs. It was likely the first positive word to be marked onto you that had no negative connotations in your life. However small, it reaffirmed the fact that you had worth.
It was through your constant visits to the studio that you met Huang Renjun, a Chinese exchange student who planned on attending the top arts school in South Korean upon your graduation. He too felt like an outcast, though he was much more approachable than you. You have formed some kind of friendship, if painting together while sharing stories is your closest value of friendship. Yet you still refuse to call it a friendship. It is a work partnership.Â
You think itâs Renjun who enters the room when you register the sound of the door opening around 4PM on a Friday afternoon as youâre hard at work on a new piece.Â
âHey, Jun. What do you think about this piece? I was thinking something along the lines of a city skyline,â you muse, back to the door as you continue your work. Renjun is always honest about your work, so you value his opinion.
Then you hear Lee Donghyuckâs trademark lilted tone behind you.Â
âI think itâs beautiful.â
You whip around in a millisecond, your once soft tone replaced by one of disregard. âWhat are you doing here, Lee?â
âJust enjoying the open studio on a Friday afternoon.â
You frown, turning your attention back to the canvas before you as he pulls up a stool and seats himself near you, eyes on your painting. Heâs right, you cannot ask him to leave because the studio is an amenity to the school.
So you simply keep painting, and ignore his presence as best as you can.Â
This continues for weeks. On all days after school except Tuesdays and Thursdays, Lee Donghyuck visits you in the art classroom and simply sits there, watching you paint until the clock strikes seven. Then he walks the two of you out to the front of the school in silence.Â
Everyday he offers you a ride home, but you reject him. You prefer walking home.Â
At first, he just sat there, watching you with careful yet entertained eyes as you transformed blank canvases into art. Then, after a while of sitting in silence, the talkative Lee Donghyuck could take no more and began to talk. He filled the rooms with stories of his life, while you painted and pretended not to listen.
Some days he talks more about his feelings for you. Not in an overbearing way, of course, for he has begun to sense your discomfort with such a topic. But rather, he talks about his revelations for his supposed love for you as though you were a different person.Â
It becomes a bit more bearable, when he discusses his admiration for the strong person he knows through school rather than you specifically. If you allow yourself to believe that he isnât talking about you, you find yourself listening more easily.
He doesnât once again say that he loves you. Instead, he talks about the things he loves about you. The name doesnât leave his lips but you know it is for you. He speaks highly of your intelligence, and the headstrong way with which you carry yourself; of the passion you hold in every stroke; of the way you try to protect yourself by ignoring others.Â
Though your name is never uttered, soon the words Strong and Passionate appear on the canvas of your skin on your inner thigh, because Donghyuck has you in his mind.Â
It is then you begin to think that Lee Donghyuck knows you too well despite you giving nothing to him, and that scares you.
It scares you to think that you can be so easily read, like the ugly words on your skin. As much as you attempt to cover them with long sleeves, you have to roll them up to paint.Â
The only time Donghyuck mentions the phonetics of these words is when he goes on a slight rampage. He hates the world you live in, and this comes as a quiet surprise to you, for you thought that the lighthearted Lee Donghyuck could not hate anything in his life.
âItâs so stupid,â he spits out, tapping his feet frustratingly on the floor as he sits in his familiar stool. Unbeknownst to you, he had overheard someone calling you strange again. A socially awkward weirdo with no place in the world, had been the exact words. It had filled him with rage. âWe live in a society where people can judge you based on the judgements that others have already made. Itâs so.. messed up. Who cares what people say? Do the words that other people have muttered about me matter more than what that one person can discover for themselves?â
You donât say anything, keeping your eyes trained on the canvas as you paint, but you think silently to yourself that itâs quite hypocritical of him to complain as such, seeing as his skin is decorated with the most positive of words.Â
He addresses this next, though. âLook at me. I have these meaningless words on my skin, but just because someone else calls me nice doesnât mean I am. Itâs almost like I canât be rude, I canât yell at someone for messing up my order, I canât be a normal person with normal reactions. Itâs like I have to uphold certain expectations that people have of me.âÂ
Youâre about to roll your eyes, because what a burden it is for people to think that youâre amazing and kind, but then he continues.Â
âAnd, people avoid others because their words say theyâre, what, strange? Who cares? Who am I to assume that someone who is weird in the eyes of another, will be weird to me?âÂ
A frown perches on your lips. You are strange, that is what your skin tells you. And Donghyuck has chosen for himself to disregard the words of others to deduce his own perception of you.Â
âSomeone could be my soulmate, but I would avoid them because the universe and its people have labeled them as a freak, or crazy, or rude, orââ he cuts himself off, because he begins to get too passionate over the idea of it. âSorry,â he mumbles as he retreats, knowing by now how you get when he begins to raise his voice, however in good intention.
You speak up. Your voice is dry, because you rarely converse with him on these days when he visits you.Â
âSome might consider it natural selection.âÂ
If heâs shocked at your sudden comment, he doesnât show it. âThat makes no sense.â
But to you, it does. Some people arenât meant to lead great lives, where they fall in love and die surrounded by people who will always remember them. Some people are meant to lead mediocre lives, where people avoid them because of their labels. You might consider yourself one of them.Â
Donghyuck shuts this idea down right away, shaking his head with so much fervor that his dark hair shakes. His voice is soft when he speaks. âNo, itâs not natural selection. You can believe that but I donât. Because everyone deserves to love and be loved at some point in their life. Not everyone gets that, if people only see them for the labels on their skin.âÂ
To love and be loved.Â
It has never occurred to you before that it is an essential part of life.Â
Later that day, when you take your normal exit from the studio and Donghyuck, as he always does, offers you a ride home in his rundown truck, you accept.Â
-
In the following weeks, the word on your skin grows and moves.Â
At first it had been sandwiched the two words you hated most. Then it moved. All that remained in the space it once occupied was the scar of the cut you had imposed upon it, except now there was no word to be crossed out.
You had noticed its absence immediately after a shower one day, and for a millisecond you feared what that meant. Had Donghyuckâs love for you disappeared, as did the word?
But no, you found it soon later on the curve of your hip, bigger this time. It had needed more space, because Donghyuckâs love for you had grown.
This leads you to believe that though he never uttered such words in your presence, he was still saying it to himself. He didnât need you to hear it, but you knew.Â
This time, you donât cross it out.Â
-
Your time with Lee Donghyuck, the golden boy of Neo Culture High, begins to extend beyond the art classroom.Â
He begins to give you rides home. Sometimes he searches for you when he has something on his mind. On occasions when you find yourself feeling especially empty, you visit the convenience store he part-times at under the guise of needing snacks or paper or any other excuse you can make.
Excuses, because you canât let him know that you actually miss him when heâs not around. Miss his presence, miss the way he lets you be yourself. Unlike you had expected, Donghyuck accepted you for your quiet self.Â
You had thought originally that he had expected you to open up at one point, to let him in. But you didnât, because that wasnât you. He knew this without asking, and accepted it. As popular as he was, he never forced you into a situation you didnât want to be in with people you didnât want to talk to.Â
He, like you, was perfectly content filling the silence between you, for he talked way too much and you talked way too little.Â
That is why, one Friday when he drops you off at the Park residence after your usual time in the studio, you lean forward in the car and kiss him.Â
It is your first kiss, and no words are enough to explain the way you feel when you finally give in to him, to yourself and admit that you wanted to indulge in this feeling a little while longer.Â
So you give no words, and leave his car. He wordlessly smiles after you, and drives off.
-
The danger in this is that you begin to accept his wordless proclamations of love.Â
Days spent in the art studio once characterized by silence are now peppered with quick kisses and shared banter. Short rides home begin to turn into aimless driving around the city as an excuse for more time together.Â
It should scare you, but it doesnât.Â
To love and be loved. His words from that one day remain clear in your mind. Is it love?
The first time you feel the lick of panic in your heart is when he says it.
You are sitting underneath a tree atop the hill that overlooks the tiny town. A sketchbook in your hand, you are working on monotonous drawing of a nearby flower. Donghyuck watches, as he always does.Â
Then he says it.
âI love you.âÂ
You knew it already, as proof of his love already existed on your skin. Yet when he speaks it into existence, it crosses a line. You have yet to say the words to him, and though you could scream at yourself to admit it, the words never leave your tongue.Â
Panic begins to sink into you, hollowing out your chest as your heart drops into your stomach. What if you canât say it back because you donât love him? Because you are incapable of love, as you had long convinced yourself of many years ago when you found yourself indifferent to the idea of being adopted.Â
You had tried for months to ignore the timeline that was ultimately against you, choosing to believe that you could exist in a world with Donghyuck for as long as you chose.Â
Your time with the Parks was coming to an end in a matter of weeks, and you were almost sure that they would not adopt you. For the first time in your life, did you want to be adopted?Â
No. Freedom was so close, only six months short of your eighteenth birthday when you could be promised liberation.Â
It only occurs to you now that you cannot choose Donghyuck over your goals. This realization fills you with a heavy dread, and you feel like crying. In fact, tears sting at your eyes as you slam your sketchbook closed and Donghyuck watches you with wide eyes.Â
Fleetingly he wonders if he had been wrong. Wrong in assuming that you were ready to hear such words.Â
You stand, rising to your feet. Then you walk away.Â
And of all the times that he has watched walk away up to now, this hurts the most.
-
You love him.
You love him so much that it consumes your entire being. You love him so much that even though you avoid him for days, you cannot paint anymore, for the pungent scent of such colored varnish only reminds you of him.Â
You love him so much that you hadnât even realized when your art had turned into him. Donghyuck on a stool, watching you. Donghyuck down the hall, mouth open as heâs caught in a familiar boisterous laugh. Donghyuck kissing you while his hair falls over his eyes.
You love him so much that when you realize it, at near three in the morning, you break into cries and sobs. In the early hours of the morning, you turn on the shower and mute your sobs with the sound of water hitting your skin.
When you emerge, you stare at your bare body in the mirror and gaze at the word that decorates the expanse of your hip. These days, it seems to be the only word that matters.Â
As much as you despite its existence, as much pain as it has brought you, you donât feel the desire to erase it from your skin. So you throw your razor away, and take the trash out as the sun begins to rise.Â
-
When the Parks tell you that they have made the decision not to permanently welcome you into their family, you are numb.
Jisung sits at the opposite end of the table, looking apologetic. Mr. Park opens his mouth.
âItâs not that we donât like you, Y/N. You are very respectful and well-behaved.â There it is again. You have come to hate that word. âBut we have come to find that we cannot support another child. We hope that you find a family to accept you and love you, even if itâs not ours.â
Mrs. Parkâs voice follows next, and you offer a tight-lipped smile as she speaks cautiously. âWe really have enjoyed having you here for the past six months. Feel free to reach out to us, whenever you need something.âÂ
âOf course,â you tell them politely, though you highly doubt you ever will. This place has too many memories that you no longer want. âThank you for everything you have given me.â
You say it to every family you have stayed with but you truly mean it this time.Â
-
The weekend you are due to leave, you visit Donghyuck.
You have only been to his house a few times in the past, and finding your way there on foot in the dark past midnight is even harder. At first, you had avoided him, going so far as to stop visiting the studio out of your dedication to ignoring him.
Then he had stopped searching for you.Â
You had thought that meant that he had given up, but then the word on your hip began to grow and grow with every passing day, until it went from being a tiny script to occupying almost your entire hip.Â
He still loved you, even as you gave him reason after reason not to.
You began to suspect that this love he had for you was not the result of naive adoration or the desire to get to know you, as you had thought originally. No, the love he holds for you is deeper than he ever let on and deeper than you had ever allowed him to show.Â
So, when it nears 1AM and you find yourself tossing rocks at his window, he opens up to no surprise.Â
At first, he just holds you in his bed in the darkness. He doesnât ask for an explanation, rather he gives one himself.
âWhen I first saw you, I knew you were different from what your words told the world. I felt like⌠you were unwanted because you didnât want people to want you. You were alone because you preferred it. I knew you were a strong person because of the way you carried yourself.â The image of the word Strong on your inner thigh flickers in your mind. It had been inflicted by him, and now he says it aloud to you.Â
âI used to lay awake at night, whispering in bed to myself that I loved you. Because I wanted you to know that someone in the world loved you.âÂ
You close your eyes from where you lay with your head on his chest, because you begin to feel tears well. But he continues. âI guess somewhere along the way I really did fall in love with you. And Iâll continue to love you, to make sure you know youâre loved.â
It is a promise, a promise lost on his lips as you lean up and kiss him for the first time that night.Â
Until morning comes, he discovers you for all that you are. When he slips off your shirt and sees the scars, imposed upon your skin as a means of blurring the inevitable words that mark it, he kisses them.Â
You had always seen Lee Donghyuck as a boy of laughter and jokes, but he does not laugh at all that night as he brushes away your fears and insecurities.Â
When you wake, you dress and leave with silent tears.Â
Your social worker picks you up the next day, and you leave the town for the next though your heart stays in Lee Donghyuckâs bedroom.Â
-
The next six months in a new city go by quickly.
Before you know it you are eighteen, and free from the system that has made you a lonely victim for eleven years. You move to Seoul, the big city, and freelance as a painter.Â
Soon, you can afford your own place. You buy yourself a phone and find yourself wanting to contact Donghyuck though you have no idea how to.Â
As you suffer through the hungry artist life, the years pass before your eyes.Â
You fall in love again, with many people. You think it is due to Donghyuckâs presence in your life that you can.Â
You think about him often. Even as the years go by and you never return to that small town again, he occupies your thoughts. You wonder how he is doing, what he is doing, if he is in love. If he has found someone for him that can love him the way you couldnât. Youâre not sure even now if you are capable of loving yourself, but love exists in your life, thanks to Donghyuck.
He has taught you love. Occasionally you reflect upon the person you used to be, that fearful person who confronted Lee Donghyuck from across the school hallway because you thought that him loving you was a joke. It is because of him that you have grown.Â
True to his words even after you have left him high and dry, Donghyuck keeps his promise.
Though time passes by, the word inked into your skin upon the expanse of your hip does not shrink in size. It does not disappear, as you thought it would when he would eventually stop missing you. For years the universe continues to tell you that you are on his mind, and your heart warms at the idea of Lee Donghyuck laying in bed somewhere in the world, whispering to himself that he loves you for the sake of reminding you that you are loved.Â
#nct imagine#nct angst#nct dream imagine#nct dream angst#nct dream fluff#haechan imagine#haechan fanfic#haechan#nct#nct dream#donghyuck#donghyuck fluff#haechan fluff#haechan angst#donghyuck angst#donghyuck image#nct dream fanfic#haechan x oc#i cried real tears writing this
496 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Title: Tre
Rating: Mature, for implied adult activity (though it isn't detailed.)
Fandom: JoJo's Bizarre Adventure: Golden Wind
Pairing(s): BruAbba
Summary: âIs⌠Bucciarati avoiding anyone else?â Giorno asks, quiet. Unsure. By the look on his face, itâs something thatâs been bothering him for a few days.
Abbacchio looks up with raised brows, âDonât think so, why?â
Notes: Please note that Bruno experiences quite a bit of gender dysphoria here. It's reflected in his internal dialogue and could be triggering.
Also, missing doses of T doesn't necessarily guarantee the return of someone's period, but Bruno has a whole lotta bad luck, too much stress, and not enough time.
-
âIs⌠Bucciarati avoiding anyone else?â Giorno asks, quiet. Unsure. By the look on his face, itâs something thatâs been bothering him for a few days.
Abbacchio looks up with raised brows, âDonât think so, why?â
Giorno frowns. How does he explain that he feels like heâs seeing more glimpses of zippers and Sticky Fingers than the man they belong to? That he feels like every time he turns a corner, Bruno is already leaving? Maybe even fleeing?
âNo, no, I think Giogioâs onto something,â Mista cuts in before Giorno can answer.
Abbacchioâs neutral expression shifts to something less sure. His frown reflects Giornoâs, and he seems to lose himself in his thoughts for a moment. He recalls the last several days and tries to replay the interactions in his head.
âIâll check it out,â he decides, finally. He pushes himself up to his feet and heads out the door before the other two can think up an argument.
âUh?â Mista looks to Giorno, then the door, and back again.
âI donât know,â Giorno admits. Something in Abbacchioâs features had only validated his worries.
______ ______
âBruno,â Abbacchio calls, rapping the back of one hand against their shared bedroom door. He hates to admit it, but the kid is right. Brunoâs been quieter. A bit more aloof, but he isnât fully avoiding Abbacchio. He knows better than that, which is exactly the problem. The bastard knows just the way to adjust his behavior to avoid suspicion.
The room remains quiet on the other side. No one moves, and the door stays shut. Abbacchio isnât buying it for a minute.
âBruno, Iâm coming in if you donât let me in.â
He waits approximately ten more seconds-- no one has ever accused him of being a patient man-- before he digs out his key. The only reason he has it on him at all is because of Brunoâs borderline refusal to use doors. Thereâs been a time or two where Abbacchio has been locked out because Bruno used his zippers and forgot to flip the lock. Itâs not a frequent occurrence, but itâs happened enough to make Abbacchio more diligent about having his copy on his person.
His chest aches with the burning need of oxygen, reminding him to take a breath. He has a vague idea of what might be happening, but he canât be sure. Canât know that Bruno isnât half-dead somewhere beyond the threshold.
One blue eye pops out of a pile of blankets and disappears just as quickly. Thereâs a quiet groan and possibly a few words, but none of it is audible to Abbacchio.
âCramps?â
The blankets shift like someone might have whacked them.
âYou canât get rid of me that easily,â Abbacchio says with an undeniably fond tone. He doesnât take offense to the attempt to shoo him off, but he does feel guilt for not recognizing the signs earlier. To his own credit, itâs been many months, possibly more than a year since last this happened. Heâs gotten out of the habit of identifying the warnings. Bruno is a lot like a wounded animal. Unless itâs killing him, he wonât make his pain known (and even thatâs up in the air, sometimes. Itâs the blood trail that gives him away more often in those cases.)
He bypasses the mass on the bed to slide into the bathroom. He notes the painkillers on the counter and finds some relief in the fact that Bruno at least has those on board. Absently, he brushes his thumb against Brunoâs toothbrush and winces at the dampness of it. Thatâs one of those things heâs learned from being with Bruno for so long: when his cramps are particularly awful, his stomach crawls its way up his throat. Sometimes more than once, but Bruno being in bed is hopefully a sign that heâs finished with that for now.
With the painkillers taken and his stomach emptied, thereâs only one thing that Abbacchio can offer. He crouches down in front of the sink and starts digging through their unholy collection of toiletries and makeup. A not insignificant amount of it is Abbacchioâs, but he finds a crushed box in the back after several frustrating minutes of digging and rearranging.
Thereâs one left, but it will do. He can bribe the kids to go get him more. Something tells him the reusable is missing in action. Probably tossed after one too many times of someone bleeding on it.
Bruno hasnât moved since Abbacchioâs break in, and he doesnât look like he intends to move when Abbacchio makes his way to the bed.
âCâmon. Stretch out for a second,â he holds up the packaging for Bruno to see and gives one of his rare, soft smiles when Bruno unhooks his arms from around himself and uncurls his body.
Abbacchio carefully peels the blankets away to find that Bruno has stolen one of his night shirts and a pair of his shorts.
âSorry,â Bruno breathes.
The pain in his voice is heartbreaking, and the fact that Bruno thinks Abbacchio gives two shits about a pair of lost shorts (to blood of all things, as if they havenât both bled on every other thing theyâve ever owned) only makes the ache worse.
âI really canât emphasize enough how much I donât care,â Abbacchio says and immediately wishes he had thought his words out, âAbout the shorts.â He sees the way Bruno tenses for a moment before he relaxes again. Heâs on edge. Less sure of himself than he usually is, which means heâs second guessing everything. Even definite truths. And one of those is that Abbacchio would give him anything he asked for without question. A singular set of clothes-- that he knows Bruno will probably replace without his noticing-- mean nothing to him.
âI know,â Bruno admits. His fingers dance at the hem of the shirt. Heâs buying time.
Abbacchio doesnât push him. He waits patiently until Bruno slides the shirt up his belly enough for Abbacchio to place the heating pad. Heâs mindful of the dark patch of hair that peeks out from above the shorts. Bruno usually prefers them to be placed higher up anyway, and his belly is relatively hairless.
âThere. Thatâs the last of the peel and sticks, but we can get more,â he reaches to tug the shirt back down but hesitates a moment to press a kiss to Brunoâs hip. He knows that Bruno feels the most dysphoric when heâs bleeding. Sees himself in a way that Abbacchio doesnât. Being in agony doesnât exactly help his mental state any.
âI donât want to be trouble.â
Abbacchio snorts-- if only because the idea of that is so preposterous. âIf they knew it was for you, theyâd kill each other to get to the store first,â they wonât know. He wonât tell them. They might guess that itâs Bruno thatâs out of commission, given his absence, but Bruno isnât full-time anymore. Itâs easy to dismiss his lack of presence as his attention being elsewhere, but Giornoâs made it apparent that heâs noticed. Mista, too.
Bruno might have gotten away with it if he werenât feeling so poorly. The pain clouds his mind and disrupts the smooth way that he and Sticky Fingers work together. Itâs probably why Giorno kept catching glimpses. Itâs all Bruno can do to stay upright when the cramps kick in at full swing.
Speaking of, Abbacchio reaches up to gently wipe the tears away from Brunoâs cheeks.
âYou can roll back. Iâm going to change, but Iâm not going anywhere.â
Truthfully, he isnât changing for his own comfort. Abbacchio has fallen asleep fully dressed more times than he can count, buckle included. He could care less about what heâs wearing, but he knows that Brunoâs nerves are already frayed.
In the time it takes him to switch to his softest night clothes, Bruno has curled back up, facing away from him. Abbacchio takes a moment to shoot off a text before he climbs in behind him. He carefully scoots his body as close to Brunoâs as he can without putting any pressure against him. Bruno uncurls enough to lean a fraction of his weight back into him, and Abbacchio counts that as a win.
Abbacchio reaches up to undo the clips in Brunoâs hair. The braid needs to come out, too, but he doesnât have the angle he needs to work on it. He settles for petting along Brunoâs arm, a slow drag of his calloused fingers from wrist to shoulder. His nails drag lightly against tanned skin. Itâs all about distracting without being overwhelming.
âI missed three,â Bruno says eventually.
âThree? Oh,â well, that explains it. Brunoâs had problems with his cycle coming through in the past. Itâs the reason he switched to shots in the first place, and heâs suspected his dose has been too low for a while. The problem is that his own health and wellbeing always comes last. He doesnât pursue the doctors the way he could; heâs always too busy taking care of everyone else at his own detriment. Sometimes Abbacchio thinks Bruno does it as self-flagellation, but he feels like a hypocrite if he points it out.
The dysphoria creates something of a feedback loop. Itâs the one aspect of himself that Bruno struggles with the most. He can typically climb his way out of his cycles of grief. The flashbacks are generally ignored. Itâs amazing, Abbacchio thinks, that he ever sleeps at all. Thereâs enough trauma and stress there to last several people their entire lives. Bruno ignores it all, but he canât ignore this.
Abbacchio carefully drapes his arm around Bruno and presses his face against the back of his neck. âI love you,â he says, the words pressed against Brunoâs nape.
Thereâs a wounded sound from Bruno, and he curls up tighter.
Abbacchio moves with him. Careful, but without hesitation. âI love you no matter what, in any way that youâll have me. I will follow you to the end, and I will give you all that I have.â He canât refute the words playing in Brunoâs head, but he can make sure he knows that heâs loved. âNone of us would have made it without you.â
âThatâs not-â
âShut up,â Abbacchioâs tone is far from harsh, but Bruno does as heâs told, âFugo might have stayed out of legal trouble, but that doesnât mean he wouldnât be dead from pissing off the wrong person. Narancia would have died of an infection. You said it yourself, Narancia was on deathâs door when Fugo brought him to you. Mista wouldnât have survived jail,â another one of Brunoâs assessments that was exactly on point, âGiorno would have probably gotten himself killed trying to take out the boss by himself, and Trish would be dead if you hadnât killed yourself to save her.â Being revived after doesnât change the fact that Bruno had died in the first place, âAnd I would be passed out drunk. Maybe dead.â
Silence settles over them for a long few minutes. Bruno only occasionally tensing and squirming from pain. The over-the-counter stuff barely touches the cramps, but he wonât take anything else. At least the heating pads seem to help some.
âThank you,â Bruno says eventually.
âSure,â Abbacchio presses a kiss to soft skin, âIâm always available to grind the truth into that thick skull of yourâs.â
Bruno huffs in response, but his hands find Abbacchioâs arm. He curls his fingers around pale skin and finds himself admiring the muscle underneath. Neither of them are particularly built, but Abbacchio has the thicker, wider frame that Bruno had longed for for so many years. Itâs odd to remember when they first met, when Abbacchio had a bit more muscle. Brunoâs own body had been a hated thing. Something he used to wish he could shed with curves he could see if he looked for them.
Sometimes he wonders which of their memories are distorted. Abbacchioâs, from the alcohol and the depression and not actually knowing better. Or Brunoâs, from the self-hatred and the dysphoria and the abuse inflicted on him.
He can still remember the first time they managed to lock themselves in the bathroom, all hands and teeth, and Leone-- god help him-- had been surprised.
It had been the first time they made it past making out like teenagers, and Leone had stared up at him from his spot on his knees with big, gold-violet eyes. Confused and at an obvious loss. Bruno can still remember the way his stomach turned as reality kicked in, and he had realized the significant misstep on his part. He had thought, with his waist and the scars on his chest and the width of his shoulders, that it had been obvious. Had thought himself lucky that Leone still wanted him.
âTell me what to do,â Leone had demanded, all determination and enthusiasm.
Bruno almost laughs at the memory. Itâs not funny, really, but he can remember the overwhelming endearment he had felt. Still feels. Thatâs the thing that Leone canât accept. Canât understand about himself: all that he does for Bruno. All the ways he makes Bruno a better man. He canât imagine doing this on his own. Heâll have to find a way to better show his appreciation when his insides arenât threatening to tear him apart.
âI love you,â he says, squeezing Leoneâs arm.
âI love you, too.â
#bruabba#bruno buccellati#bruno bucciarati#leone abbacchio#golden wind#vento aureo#jjba part 5#jojo's bizzare adventure#blitzwrites#blitz
14 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I posted 359 times in 2021
27 posts created (8%)
332 posts reblogged (92%)
For every post I created, I reblogged 12.3 posts.
I added 172 tags in 2021
#cnco - 42 posts
#joel pimentel - 25 posts
#christopher velez - 24 posts
#erick brian colon - 16 posts
#richard camacho - 16 posts
#cncomusic - 15 posts
#joel deleon - 12 posts
#zabdiel de jesus - 11 posts
#joel de leon - 8 posts
#fanfic - 3 posts
Longest Tag: 82 characters
#i was a camp counselor and a bus counselor and oml some of those songs were stinky
My Top Posts in 2021
#5
My thoughts, watching the Tan Enamorados MV for the first time
Brooklyn Bridge! Ok it's the city (new york/manhattan) santa i know him
I love Erick's outfit
I was originally an Erick girl
Wait why are there fences and barricades inside a building??
The black & white is cool, I'm here for it
I am literally only 20 seconds in this is going to be so long
Ayy Zabdi (he looks like a cholo though, can I say that?)
Oh dang that's a nice car!
Ok there's models in this video & from what I can tell they all look the same
BANDANA JOEL I MISSED YOU
Joel's driving, didn't Chris almost crash the car in a past music video? Am I remembering that right?
Ok yes these girls all look the same no offense
I like the one with the french braids though
Were they doing donuts in that parking lot? We all see those tire treads on the ground đ
They put Chris in the back, maybe he did almost crash a car idk
Chris looks good too (who am I kidding they all do)
The way Erick leans over the fence in that one shot đĽş
Sorry Richard I'm not trying to neglect you but it looks like you have a mullet in this era and respectfully I am not a fan
Why Zab grab the fence like that
I love when they're lowkey doing weird little dance moves (affectionate) in the background I love that
The way Chris stuck out his tongue oop
I paused the video and it looked like Joel was scratching his ass or somth idk
Richard's voice, that's the tweet
The little head wobble thing he does sometimes
THESE BOYS NEED TO STOP LEANING ON THE FENCE AND ITS BECAUSE THEY LOOK GOOD WHILE DOING IT PLS
Also I didn't comment on Zabdiel's amor mio but that just goes without saying
I jUST NOTICED THE BACKGROUND PICTURES ARE OF THEM WHY DID THAT TAKE ME THREE WHOLE MINUTES
6 notes ⢠Posted 2021-11-29 08:00:52 GMT
#4
I'm sorry but is this man wearing pants??
7 notes ⢠Posted 2021-06-17 02:24:25 GMT
#3
Fanfic?
So I have this CNCO fanfic Iâm writing on Wattpad. Itâs (unsurprisingly) about Joel. Itâs a bit goofy, has some drama and spice, thereâs subplots re: mental health and family issues and more. If anyoneâs interested in reading whatâs already posted and giving feedback or just enjoying it, please lmk and Iâll drop my wattpad username.
Iâm really self conscious about my writing, so this means a lot to me. Itâs almost like my baby lol. Thanks for reading
15 notes ⢠Posted 2021-05-30 04:21:24 GMT
#2
I just watched all to well... oh my god she was so young. I wasn't expecting her to be only 20 in that relationship.
And the line I'll get older, but your lovers stay my age
Sick. Just sick.
16 notes ⢠Posted 2021-11-15 11:57:51 GMT
#1
The Boys & Getting a Puppy
Iâm assuming this hasnât been done yet, so letâs go! (Iâm also including Joel)
Chris
ok so itâs definitely another white little fluffy dog like Ollie
maybe a bichon frise or a maltese
like he would insist on it
âAmor, just imagine having two of them!â
and he holds up Ollie right in front of your face
and you say that they would look like a pair of slippers
not that you donât love Ollie
Chris just laughs
you end up giving in at the pet store
the new puppy is so fluffy and cute
it just has this look in its eyes
you know when they say the puppy dog eyes? that kind of look
sure enough they do look like little slippers
but Ollie and the other dog are adorable together so itâs ok
Richard
Iâm thinking maybe a rottie?
or maybe a mixed breed
he wouldnât be super picky about it I think
Aaliyah would be so excited, sheâd go with you guys of course
youâd probably go with a german shepherd rottie mix
Aaliyah would think itâs adorable
and Richard breaks at the sight of this puppy
âbaby his paws are so tiny, and look at those spots above his eyesâ
itâs like youâre at the shelter with two little kids
the puppy instantly starts licking Richard when he holds the puppy
and Aaliyah gets a big sloppy kiss on her cheek
and Rich just has the biggest smile on his face
with their reactions, you all know itâs the one
Zabdiel
I feel like Zabdiel is also a cat person so maybe you already have a cat?
but ever since that puppy interview heâs been thinking about it
âBebe, we should get un perritoâ
youâre a little surprised but you agree
so you guys go to the pet store
Zabdiel instantly falls in love with this goldendoodle thatâs sleeping
âZabdi, sheâd sleeping just like youâ
but he barely hears you because heâs looking at the puppy with heart eyes
so of course you adopt the puppy
as soon as you get home she goes from sleepy to crazy
running around and jumping and trying to play with everything
and she pees on the floor
itâs chaos, but after a while she falls asleep with you guys on the couch
Erick
Iâm getting pug vibes from Erick?
like for some reason he just loves their little scrunched up faces
âErick, they have breathing problemsâ
he doesnât care, he just thinks that theyâre cute and he wants to get one
you guys go and he instantly falls in love with the first one he sees
âYou donât want to look at any of the other ones?â
nope. this is the one.
he names it something like brownie, idk
Iâm getting chill dog vibes
like not super playful but not completely doing nothing either
I feel like the dog is maybe 2, so not a puppy anymore
Erick will just sit with the dog and give scratches
and the pug just rolls over onto its back so he can scratch its belly
and this happens almost all day every day
Joel (bonus)
Joelâs really particular about the dog he wants
like he has this idea in his head of the perfect dog
you donât completely understand what exactly heâs looking for
you guys go to all the pet stores and shelters in the area
and even look online at breeders
but nothing is good enough for this shit
like just when you think heâs found the perfect one
âno, this oneâs not itâ literally every single time
youâre convinced that youâre never going to find the perfect puppy for him
but one day you guys are out and you find a little aussie puppy with no tags or id or collar
you guys look for missing dog signs and check the local facebook pages, but thereâs nothing so you take him home for a few days
Joelâs hesitant at first, but slowly warms up to the puppy
the day that youâre supposed to take the pup to the shelter, you catch Joel snuggling with him
when he wakes up, he tells you that this is the one
19 notes ⢠Posted 2021-06-14 05:48:36 GMT
Get your Tumblr 2021 Year in Review â
3 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The 14th Department (AFTERL!FE) Meets the Demon Brothers and Undateables (Obey Me!)
Lucifer
Noah heard he has a dog. He is staying far away from the pretentious eldest.Â
Oldest big brother? You better believe Youssef finds a kindred spirit, even if they differ wildly in personalities. Â
Louis lives for the almost regal aesthetic Lucifer has got going on. Lucifer, in turn, lives for the day Louis will stop talking.
Quincy finds this whole trip preposterous (âWhat the heck is the Devildom? What happened to the Underworld?â) and does not like Luciferâs condescending attitude (it conflicts with his own!). Â
Ethan doesnât like Luciferâproud and arrogant people with no reason to be so are not to be respected. Lucifer despises Ethan for the same reason.
Day! Will! Not! Go! Near! Lucifer! Heâs so scary! But Cerberus is his best friend now (Nine-Nine who?).
Nine and Theo together find out that the eldest demon is into classical music and spend hours discussing early compositions with him.
Ell cannot be around this demon! He is a fallen angel! He tries to be nice (and because Ell is kind, so is Lucifer, even if the sickly sweetness of the angel drives him up the wall), but every good wish is punctuated with a sneeze.
Lucifer is so overworked, so by way of his calm disposition and love for meditation, Jamie helps him find ways to relax.
The eldest demonâs general demeanor astonishes June. How manly he is!
Likewise, Sian canât go near Lucifer without feeling nervous. The man drips dominating energy!
Verine canât understand the eldestâs love for classical music. Rock is infinitely better.
Mammon
Um, Mori and him are best friends. They together cause trouble in the House of Lamentation and in the 14th Department with their many get-rich-quick schemes.
Gaudy and expensive taste? Sign Louis up.
Ethan says ânoâ to the demonâs general pomposity (it reeks of low self-esteem) and by God, doesnât he own anything that depicts an iota of class?
Mammon is one speedy demonâhow can Kirr not appreciate his fleetfootedness when it would bring him so much use whilst hunting? Apart from that, Kirr has no respect for that reprehensible thief, for the very idea of stealing brings back terrible memories.
Always belittled by their peers, Day and Mammon find a kindred spirit in each other, and Day is always reminded of his past life when he sees all the gold that Mammon professes to possess possesses.Â
Kati bit him twelve times because no dumb tsundere was going to steal his (cough Aitachiâs) spot as cutest in the Department!
Licht is eclipsed by Mammonâs demon form because how is he able to pull off wearing so little clothing so well? He must take notes. When he learns that Mammon is a model, too, he goes berserk with delight.
Cyrille finds the secondborn exceedingly stupid, although he begrudgingly gives him credit for being pretty decent at math.
Sian spots a fellow tsundere and runs away, because oh my God, itâs so obvious that Mammon likes this MC person!
Leviathan
Games? Social awkwardness? Extreme interest in things that no one else seems to care for? Cyrille has found his soulmate!
Aitachi and Kirr cringe at how Leviathan spends his leisure time, but are intrigued because they have never seen such methods of gaming and media consumption before.
Leviathan is forever at Quincyâs mercy, for the fellow demon has no qualms of absolutely crushing Leviâs already non-existent self-esteem.Â
Even though he loathes to admit it, Sian really likes the rhythm games Leviathan plays, and the thousands of idol posters in his room make him strangely nostalgic of his past life.
June wonders how Levi can go so long without feeling the overwhelming need to burst into a sprint now and again.
Theo almost kills the thirdborn because how is his room filled with so many Demonrito and Hell Mountain Dew containers? What filth!
Speaking of filth, Licht finds some of Leviâs dating sims and oh my darling, some of them are quite ⌠lewd.
Ghilley and Leviathan together construct an elaborate Lego model of a castle from the anime My Sister Is A Fairy Princess, And Her Suitor Is Secretly An Ogre From a Land Far Away And Wants to Eat Us All, And Itâs Up to Me to Save My Sisterâs Kingdom.
Ethan canât even walk past Leviathanâs room without a disapproving âtut.â Has the demon no discipline, despite being rumored to be the Grand Admiral of Hellâs Navy?
Kati spends all day poking at the cute monster and waifu figurines situated in Leviâs bedroom. He thinks Azuki-tan is cute, but not as cute as him, and anyone who says otherwise will get bitten!
Aitachi likes to rifle through Leviathanâs anime sword replica collection and giggle because in combat, they would be of no more use than a toothpick.
SatanÂ
Finally! Someone with sense! thinks Ethan. Boy, do these two get along, right down to their educated and proper mannerisms to their mutual hatred of Lucifer.
Verine canât go near Satan without coughing violently because the forthborn always has some manner of cat hair on him, no matter how diligently he preens.
Cats are infinitely better than dogs, so Noah sticks close to Satan.
Cyrille thought he had found a friend in Satan, who always has his nose in a book, but it turns out, Satan is more philosophically-and-intellectually-versed, while Cyrille is more scientific.
Nine likes Satan, for he is as calm as himself. Strangely enough, they both seem to have hidden wrathful feelings and bond over this.
Kitties! :D is all Day can think when he sees the fourthborn.
Youssef enjoys Satanâs company, too, for they both are anthropological in natureâalways watching, but never interfering until there is a need.
Blond and princelike are the two of them, but Louis is sorely disappointed when Satanâs royal appearance is merely a façade of darker emotions to come, where Louis enjoys life in its every aspect. âHow disappointing art thou, Satan!â Louis throws rose petals in distress.
Kirr and Aitachi try to hunt one of Satanâs cats, thinking it was some kind of Devildomâs finest prey. Satan does not forgive them for the attempt.
Theo sneezes the moment he enters Satanâs room. Although everything is in its place and not truly messy by any means, he refuses to let the stacks and stacks of books sit idly by when they are begging to be put in shelves!
Quincy and Satan each add to their respective repertoire of curses in their time together. It does not bode well for anyone in the House of Lamentation or 14th Department.
Asmodeus
They are ⌠essentially the same person, so you can bet your ass that Licht and Asmo absolutely live for each otherâs company. They literally spend hours modeling clothes together, discussing fashion, gossiping about their romantic exploits, and praising their overall appearance. Â
Louis joins in too, although he mostly stays for the latter, and the three vanquish away many nights complimenting their own and the othersâ looks.
Sometimes Asmo likes to sew patches and sequins onto his clothes and mend them to his own design, and Aitachi, who likes to sew, learns many different ways of stitching from the fifthborn, although he hates the fact that Asmo, like Licht, never shuts up about what an âadorable and cute warriorâ he is!
Asmo has to know Kirrâs hair care routine, which Kirr gives in one, succinct sentence: âI wash it. Sometimes.â
Nine has to constantly flee Asmodeusâ presence because it is in his nature to compliment the Soul Reaper on how absolutely beautiful he looks.
Kati expects makeovers, all of which should emphasize his cuteness, every other day.
Donât ask how long Mori spent calculating how much money Asmo spends on beauty products, because he wept at the end of it.
Verine refuses to step a foot into Asmodeusâ room because do you know how much his sinuses are going to bother him when he spends even a second into a room so deeply entrenched in the fragrance of flowers and perfume?
Ghilley is used to a personality so akin to his roommate, Licht, so he has no qualms in dealing with Asmo and quite likes the gossip he is quietly able to distill from the fifthborn.
Beelzebub
Brothers in their flaming orange hair, June gloms onto Beel with astounding loyalty (Theo refuses to admit jealousy, but ...), especially when he hears of his dedication to his twin.
Cyrille has to interrogate Beel on the structural integrity of his wings in his demon form because there is no way that such a flimsy apparatus could lift a demon of Beelâs stature even an inch into the air! Also, how much does Beel exercise if he expects to gain muscle and burn off the infinite calories that he consumes? It is a scientific mystery.
Day likes snacks, Beel likes snacks! Everything is right in the world (even if the demon accidentally mistook Dayâs hair for a mint ice cream cone).
Jamie is constantly offering fresh fruits and vegetables to the sixthborn, but even though he eats them willingly, Beel much prefers foods that will actually fill him up for a short amount of time.
Again, Ethan is appalled by the lack of discipline Beelzebub shows. The demon is simply a slave to his appetite and deserves nothing less than scorn.
Theo cannot decide if he likes or hates the fact that Beel leaves a trail of crumbs wherever he goes. On one hand, he gets to clean, but on the other hand, itâs so messy ...Â
Even though he has many misgivings of fallen angels, even Ell cannot help but like Beel! As long as he is fed, the demon is very sweet and kind. Â
Noah likes Beel, too. Something about his easygoing and generally cheerful personality pleases him to no end.Â
Beel tried to eat Katiâs hair, thinking it was a yummy bun. Sadly, he got bit more times than Mammon.
Youssef is a good cook and is thereby followed by Beel wherever he goes. The kind Soul Reaper doesnât mind, though.
Belphegor
Noah likes how Belphie takes things easily and calmly, although it probably wouldnât hurt for him to get more exercise.
Belphegor is even more of a conundrum to June than Leviathan was. He decides that next time he goes to the Devildom, heâs going to bring an extra pair of running shoes because the demon most certainly was wanting of physical exertion!Â
Kirr is absolutely astonished at the unguarded and completely lax way Belphie sprawls out in the House of Lamentation, sleeping. If he was an enemy tribesman, he would have no trouble in taking the demon down as he slept.
âThis kind of laziness is not fit for a warrior at all!â cries Aitachi any time he seems Belphie dozing off.
Jamie likes Belphegorâs way of thinking. Sometimes, sitting under an apple tree in the sweltering summer heat after a hard day of work just causes one to be overcome with the desire to take a nap.Â
Youssef tries to brew Belphie a cup of espresso, but the caffeine just doesnât seem to have an effect on the Avatar of Sloth.Â
Although he is slightly disheartened by the fact that his quiet footsteps seem to have no effect on the seventhborn, as he is always asleep, Ghilley revels in the prospect of drawing unsavory graffiti on the demonâs face when he slumbers.
Day sometimes tries to rouse Belphie, and Belphie, in turn, tries to kill Day.
Like his observations on his twin, Cyrille cannot fathom how the demon could sleep so much. How could one body need so much rest?
Simeon
Ell loves him. How can he not? He is the perfect angel! He is also very curious as to how the Celestial Realm of Obey Me!âs world works compared to the one in AFTERL!FE.
His whole aesthetic mesmerizes Louis. Thereâs something so tranquil but regal about it. Â
Licht wants to know where he can get an exact copy of Simeonâs outfit because darling, it's gorgeous.
Youssef probably spends more time around Simeon than he should, but his calm demeanor is so refreshing compared to the chaos in the 14th Department and the House of Lamentation.Â
Kirr and Aitachi together lament with Simeon on the struggles of working with technology. Why is it so difficult?
Something about the angelâs holy air makes Mori very much not inclined to ask him how much the gold clasp on his cape is worth.
Quincy hates the âpretentiousâ and âstuck upâ angel and bickers with him almost as much as he bickers with Ell. Simeon never responds to his goading, although ... he does get a bit prickly when Quincy criticizes Luke or the Celestial Realm too harshly.
Encouraged by the prospect that he can actually breathe in the (fresh-smelling) presence of Simeon, Verine enjoys his company, but is perpetually annoyed by the fact that the angel seems to pity him for his condition.
Ethan canât hate Simeon, either. He is the sole honorable character he can find in the entire Devildom, even though he has to admit that it seems that the angel is hiding something.
Day really likes Simeon! Heâs so nice and is always ready to play with him.
As a man of science, Cyrille scoffs at Simeon (and Lukeâs) unfaltering belief in religion.Â
Luke
Kati bites him on sight. Luke just seems irritating and how dare he think himself cuter than him!
Aitachi sympathizes with Luke, for they both lament on not being taken seriously because of their age. Â
Luke reminds him a bit too much of a chihuahua for Noah to be too fond of him, but the little angel means well, so Noah suffers his incessant barking out of (Kind)ness.
Day is a human puppy ... and Luke is an angel chihuahua. They get along great, although Luke makes it his most important goal to Christianize Day, who seems to believe in other things!
Quincy wonders when Luke will stop talking and is constantly entertaining thoughts of hastening the day when he will. Likewise, Luke wishes the âhorrible demonâ would go away forever.
As a fellow angel, Ell finds Luke to be great fun. Itâs strange though, Luke seems to always be expressing the opposite of what heâs feeling in typical tsundere fashion, but he never sneezes.
Sian finds Luke to be of the utmost annoyance. Heâs so short (heh) and yappy and annoying! Â
Kirr wonders if the little angel will make a good hunting dog, but after he realizes that Luke has a lot of trouble keeping his mouth closed, he thinks better of it.
His dealings with Day cause Nine to be an excellent caretaker of Luke when Simeon is away. You just have to deal with exuberant personalities like his carefully, is all.
Ghilley and Licht give Luke âfive starsâ in terms of cuteness. The young angel does not approve!
Theo stays far away from Luke. Children are walking crumb-and-stain-factories and he is not going to get dirty.
Solomon
Quincy and Solomon exchange many spell incantations and curses and keep the rest of the Soul Reapers, angels, and demons in an uproar with their constant shenanigans.Â
When he notices that Solomon has many fortune-telling artifacts in his room, Kati rifles through them all (without permission), much to the sorcererâs amusement, especially when Kati discovers many supposedly unpleasant things about his future.
Although Quincy and Solomon are the true troublemaking duo in terms of pranks (Satan helps, sometimes), Day and Solomon are almost equal in measure, although much of Dayâs rogurey is an accident, and he never means to cause any harm!
Licht is instantly enamored by Solomonâs capeâwhat style! You can see the entire Milky Way embroidered on it (Cyrille instantly assures him that that is not actually the case)!
Ghilley canât help but wonder why anyone thinks Solomon is shady. He seems to be a pretty upstanding, if chaotic, guy?
Youssef admires the humanity of Solomon. In a land of angels and demons and even Soul Reapers, itâs good to have someone so normal.
Unlike Ghilley, Ethan definitely notices that something shady is afoot when Solomon is around. Because of this, he tails the sorcerer wherever he goes, for heâd rather not a ruckus be caused.
Sian has many questions for Solomon on the status of idols in the Human World since he left it. What are the newest trends? The most popular groups? The most admired dance moves? He wants to know it all.
Barbatos
Cyrille finds the whole time-travel aspect of Barbatosâ powers intriguing and derails the butler from his duties for hours in attempts to understand the nuances of this overpowering concept.
Ethan privately thinks that he looked much better in a butler suit than the demon. What is even going on with the front of his outfit? A diligent and uncomplaining demon is Barbatos, and Ethan has to respect him for that, even if he is a position so beneath his own.
Heâs so scary! D: thinks Day, even though Barbatos is nothing but kind to him.
Kirr likes the fine fare that Barbatos cooks, although he laments not being able to win âthe mind gameâ against the butler, who he spends many hours staring coolly at.
Theo and Barbatos spend many an evening chatting about the best way to maintain the most perfect state of cleanliness.
The strong smell of detergent follows Barbatos sometimes, and Verine can never bring himself too close to the demon. However, he has to begrudgingly admit that if it werenât for the overwhelming stench of chemicals, he would be breathing in a suffocating cloud of dust particles, so he has to thank the butler for that.
Jamie gives Barbatos many good recipes for fruit pies and Youssef canât wait to try all the (possibly) delicious recipes that Barbatos recites to him. Â
Ghilley, unfortunately, finds it very difficult to sneak up on the butler, for Barbatos has seen all Ghilleyâs attempts to scare him in all the timelines he has observed.Â
Diavolo
This bumbling idiot is the ruler of the Devildom? thinks Ethan with great distaste. However dignified Diavolo might be, Ethan cannot see past the blindingly cheerful mask he puts on and finds it most undignified.
A fellow royal! How is Louis supposed to resist striking a long-winded conversation? Diavolo entertains Louisâ pompous and overbearing self and they find each other most delightful.
Licht positively drools over Diavoloâs demon form outfit. Just how he is pulling off that much style?
Quincy finds much enjoyment in disrespecting the Prince of the Devildom to no end and is always disappointed when Diavolo responds to his insults with a tolerating smile.
The Prince of Demons and the son of the Demon Lord are titles that are essentially the bane of Ellâs existence, but he manages to be most respectful toward him, even though he is shaking in his shoes and wondering when all their interactions will come to and end.
Day lived like a king in his past life and is not even remotely fazed by the enormous amount of finery found in the Demon Lordâs Castle. He is, however, enamored with the Little Dâs, who, when not insulting him, are great fun!
Diavoloâs lifestyle of luxury is basically Moriâs dream, so he takes every opportunity to make notes of the expensive furniture and ancient pieces.
Noah and Youssef like how down-to-Earth Diavolo is, despite his high position. They feel as if he has something to hide, but for the most part, he is a jolly fellow and they enjoy his company.
#afterl!fe#obey me#after l!fe#obey me lucifer#obey me luci#obey me mammon#obey me leviathan#obey me levi#obey me satan#obey me asmodeus#obey me asmo#obey me beel#obey me beelzebub#obey me belphie#obey me belphegor#obey me diavolo#obey me simeon#obey me barbatos#obey me luke#obey me solomon#afterlife nhn#afterl!fe nhn#after l!fe nhn#obey me shall we date
121 notes
¡
View notes